MYSTIC WORDS 
 
 OF 
 
 MIGHTY POWER 
 
 WALTER DeVOE 
 
 Containing potent truths that have enabled many to enter the 
 
 promised land of peace and plenty and rejoice in 
 
 the fulness of health and happiness 
 
 O Thou, who in wondrous Glory shineth, 
 In every atom Thy beauty gleams: 
 
 O Thou, who in Glory forever dwelleth, 
 In every atom Thine Essence beams: 
 
 Shone Thou not forth in Light Celestial, 
 
 This world would still in darkness dwell," 
 
 * 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE 
 
 COLLEGE OF FREEDOM 
 
 CHICAGO, ILLINOIS 
 

 LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
 Two Copies Received 
 
 DEC 26 1905 
 
 Copyright Entry 
 
 CLASS (K XXc, No. 
 
 COPY B. 
 
 Copyright. 1905, by Walter DeVoe 
 Price $2.00, postpaid 
 
 <V 
 
 N 
 
 y 
 
 w 
 
 tf 
 
4M 
 
 * 
 
 4* 
 
 4* 
 * 
 4* 
 4* 
 4* 
 4* 
 4* 
 
 4* 
 
 4> 
 4* 
 
 * 
 
 t^UtH 
 
 4* 
 
 HE TRUTH ir\ s^iritrig brightness stands 
 
 serene, 
 Fair as tl\e pron\ise in son\e t\eaver\ 
 scene, 
 
 Listening so silently to every sob or 
 
 n\oai\ 
 Con\ir\g from earth's recesses ir\ Iota)- 
 
 breat^ed rr\or)otorie. 
 
 St\e star\ds ir\ n\igl\ty n\ajesty ir\ tlje sunshine's 
 
 rain of gold, 
 And ever around tt\e plane of eartl\ Her n\atct\. 
 
 less robe dott\ fold. 
 
 find to Her heart's deep throbbing millions of 
 
 l\earts K;eep tin\e, 
 Rs tl\rougl\ all rqystic spheres around dott\ sound 
 
 tl\e golden cl\in\e. 
 
 T^Us forever and forever sl\all Sl\e stand, se- 
 rene in state, 
 
 So near earth's signing island or close to 
 Heaven's gate. 
 
 And tt\rougl\ all l\Un\an channels i^ere God's 
 life streain courses deep 
 
 Sl\e castetl\ fortl\ tl\e pearls of trutt\ for l\Un\an 
 l\earts to reap. 
 
 *§* 
 
 
 
 Ǥ* 
 
 4» 
 
 * 
 
 4< 
 
PREFACE 
 
 'THIS book was compiled by the author to place before 
 a larger number of students of Mind Culture those 
 articles, treatments and words of advice that have proved 
 helpful to a few. It does not pretend to be a polished pro- 
 duction of scholarly art. The articles were written at vari- 
 ous times to satisfy definite needs. The reader must use 
 his judgment in selecting for practice those things fitted 
 to his temperament and aspirations. I have made no 
 special effort to cast my thought into a systematic form 
 of expression. The surge of the influx of ideas de- 
 manded that I use the first words that responded to the 
 thought and I have hesitated to recast sentences from 
 the intellectual standpoint as they might not then con- 
 vey the same fervor of spiritual meaning. 
 
 Chicago, 111. Walter DeVoe. 
 
Z 
 < 
 
 fa 
 O 
 
 w 
 
 D 
 H 
 
 Z 
 
 Q 
 J 
 
 O 
 
 fa 
 
 « 
 
 D 
 O 
 fa 
 
 I 
 
 8 
 
 ■a 
 
 >• 9 
 
 « g 
 
 a w 
 
 63 ft 
 
 Z ° 
 
 I * 
 
 Q J 
 H 
 
 
 03 
 
 < 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 <u 
 
 
 "a> 
 
 c 
 
 
 PQ 
 
 03 
 
 .2 
 
 
 13 
 a 
 o 
 
 'o 
 
 K 
 
 V} 
 
 
 w 
 
 C 
 
 H 
 
 0) 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 U 
 
 2 
 
 
 < 
 
 u 
 
 (A 
 
 o 
 bo 
 
 o 
 
 .J 
 
 G£ 
 
 Q 
 
 a 
 3 
 c/2 
 
 3 
 •r « 
 
 5 S 
 
 3 >» 
 
 43 .g 
 
 go 
 bo 
 
 H 
 
 s 
 
 w 
 
 w 
 
 a 
 z 8 
 
 s * 
 
 a M 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 85 
 
 O 
 3. 
 
 -a 
 
 o 
 
 (fl o 
 
 en 
 
 <u 
 
 OJ 
 )-, 
 
 bfl 
 u 
 
 en 
 
 3 
 
 .2 
 'u 
 
 S » 
 
 <u o 
 
 be bp 
 
 O 2 
 
 < 
 
 u £ 
 
 £2 S 
 
 >H <L) 
 
 O 
 
 .a 
 
 O 
 
 T3 
 
 CO c 
 
 13 S 
 
 S £ 
 
 ID 
 a 
 a, 
 
 a 
 
 3 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Truth 3 
 
 Preface 5 
 
 Fourfold Nature of Man 6 
 
 MIND CULTURE. 
 
 Omnipotence Reigns 11 
 
 Ye are the Temple of the Living God 12 
 
 What God has Sown 16 
 
 The Invisible Power 20 
 
 Statement of Being 22 
 
 The Immortal Mind 23 
 
 The Power of Thought 26 
 
 Faith Formulates Good or Evil 29 
 
 A Path to Power , 32 
 
 This Moment is Divine 35 
 
 Recognition 36 
 
 The Dominion of Mind 39 
 
 Mystic Words 42 
 
 The Law of Polarity 43 
 
 Affirmations of Recognition '. 50 
 
 Evolution of Mind 51 
 
 Attaining to the Absolute 53 
 
 Realize Your Power , 54 
 
 The Law of Attraction 57 
 
 Comparisons 58 
 
 Our Point of View , 60 
 
 Attraction Individualized 61 
 
 God's Mantle of Protection 62 
 
 Life, Sensation and Intelligence in Matter 65 
 
 Matter Produces Thought and Consciousness 71 
 
 Truth is Mighty and Will Prevail 72 
 
 The Whole Truth 77 
 
 The Music of the Future 84 
 
 Health Through Music 89 
 
 Possibilities 91 
 
 Opulence 94 
 
 Enter into the Spirit of Prosperity 94 
 
 Deny Mortal, Affirm Divine Heredity 95 
 
 Outgrowing Negative Beliefs 100 
 
 The Power of the I Am 104 
 
 7 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 HEALTH CULTURE. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Christ Our Healer 108 
 
 The Spirit of Health 109 
 
 Germs and Mental Attitude Ill 
 
 Mastery of Germ Diseases 112 
 
 Health Rays 115 
 
 Bathe in the Sunshine , 116 
 
 God's Glory is Visible 116 
 
 Words of Praise 119 
 
 Incarnate Thought 120 
 
 Healing Thoughts 121 
 
 Treatment for Deafness 122 
 
 Roaring in the Ears 123 
 
 Stuttering 124 
 
 Rheumatism 126 
 
 Lost in Thought 128 
 
 Advice to an Inebriate 130 
 
 Present with the Lord 133 
 
 The Sea of Bliss 135 
 
 I am Bathed in Bliss 137 
 
 Blissful Freedom from Colds 137 
 
 Conquering Pain 138 
 
 Pain is Lost in Bliss 139 
 
 The Power to Heal 140 
 
 Training the Imagination 141 
 
 Control of Emotions 144 
 
 Living on Air 144 
 
 Arouse the Inner Intelligence 145 
 
 Affirmations for the Heart „ 146 
 
 The Secret Spring of Health 148 
 
 SUGGESTIONS TO TEACHERS AND OTHERS. 
 
 The Oil of Gladness 151 
 
 The Reward of Effort is Growth 152 
 
 The Living Truth 152 
 
 Silent Influence 154 
 
 Vitality is Endless Growth 155 
 
 All Good is Yours 156 
 
 Sustain the Tone of Health 156 
 
 Potent Words 157 
 
 Strength from Resistance 158 
 
 The Word is Nigh Thee 160 
 
 Laying on of Hands 162 
 
 The Wonder- Working Quality 165 
 
CONTENTS. 9 
 
 SOUL CULTURE. 
 
 Page. 
 
 The Victory of Faith 168 
 
 God Speaks Through the Soul 169 
 
 The Word is God 170 
 
 The River of Life 171 
 
 Soul Manifestation 172 
 
 Soul Inspiration 173 
 
 The Voice of Authority 174 
 
 The Soul is Everlasting Life , 175 
 
 We Grow Like Our Ideals 176 
 
 Chant of the Soul 178 
 
 The Immaculate Conception 179 
 
 Prayer of Praise 183 
 
 The Divine Personality 184 
 
 Christ is Your Hope of Glory 188 
 
 The Mediator 190 
 
 The Picture Method 196 
 
 Devotional Communion 200 
 
 A Spiritual Experience 201 
 
 Meditation 203 
 
 The Heavenly Influx 205 
 
 Endowment of the Spirit 205 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 A Medical Estimate of Prayer 212 
 
MIND CULTURE. 
 
 OMNIPOTENCE KEIGNS. 
 
 In the manifested Word of Omnipotence, which is the 
 visible universe, are written the laws of God. His laws 
 are unchangeable and cannot be broken by any mortal 
 will, but they may be transgressed, and pain and sorrow 
 are the result of transgression. 
 
 God's laws work with invariable certainty; perfectly 
 impartial in all their operations, therefore it is written 
 that God is no respecter of persons. 
 
 When the laws of God's nature are fulfilled they bring 
 peace and happiness, but when they are disobeyed even 
 unwittingly, they bring pain and discord. The fault is 
 not in the law, for it is good and perfect in its operation; 
 the fault lies in the one who from lack of wisdom has 
 placed himself in an inharmonious relation to the law. 
 
 No one can succeed who does not work in conformity 
 with the laws of Omnipotence. The laws of Omnipotence 
 are the operation of an infinite Intelligence; they are 
 adapted perfectly to the uses which they subserve; they 
 are the very best method of operating that could be 
 devised; and, as all these laws are working for a good and 
 wise purpose, and this omnipotent purpose cannot be frus- 
 trated or hindered, we are obliged to affirm that All is 
 Good. The laws of God, which are the Will of God mani- 
 festing, reign supreme throughout His universe. 
 
 In the statement that All is Good we recognize and 
 
 11 
 
12 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 glorify the omnipotent Intelligence whose presence is the 
 life of His own vast Body, the universe. 
 
 As man's mind evolves to the comprehension of the 
 marvelous laws of God's nature, he discovers more and 
 more the laws of life, and this knowledge is called Science. 
 
 The laws of the material universe are discovered 
 through the senses in combination with the reasoning 
 mind, but the laws of the moral or spiritual universe 
 are realized from the revelations which God gives to the 
 soul of man, which come before his reasoning mind 
 through soul intuition. 
 
 Jesus perceived the laws of God's nature through the 
 illumination of his soul by the Spirit of Wisdom, and he 
 also saw that all the sin and misery of the world was 
 caused from a lack of understanding of these laws, and 
 a consequent disobedience of them, and pitying but not 
 condemning their ignorance he proclaimed, a Ye shall 
 know the truth, and the truth will make you free." 
 
 "YE AEE THE TEMPLE OF THE LIVING GOD." 
 
 This statement from the Bible proclaims a living truth 
 of so great an import that if its meaning were realized by 
 humanity at large there would no longer be suffering, sor- 
 row, disease, or the belief in death and everlasting damna- 
 tion, nor any poverty or injustice in the world. The depth 
 of meaning contained in this sentence has very seldom been 
 sounded by the human mind. When the spirit of this one 
 truth is realized it brings to pass a wonderful transforma- 
 tion in character. The one who realizes this truth no longer 
 believes himself to be a limited mortal, bound by earth's 
 negatives, and compelled to suffer for all his mistakes and 
 the error of his forefathers. He rises into the percep- 
 tion of his inherent divinity and power as a son of the 
 living God. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 13 
 
 Jesus realized that He was the temple of the living 
 God; He realized that the Spirit of God dwelt within Him, 
 and he made this truth so manifest in His life that the 
 world saw and is seeing still that God was manifest in the 
 flesh. Jesus revealed a few of the divine possibilities stored 
 within the soul of man. Few since have even approached 
 His realization of and faith in the Father's Presence and 
 Power, and so the world has not seen the wonderful demon- 
 strations which spring from so mighty a faith. 
 
 We are the manifestations of God. What does this 
 mean? Our nature is the visibility of a power and intelli- 
 gence that is not separate from Omnipotence. Within our 
 nature is a spring of life bubbling forth from the ocean of 
 infinite life, limited only by our capacity to receive of its 
 invigorating energy. Within each one of us there slumbers 
 an immortal soul, which may be attuned to feel and sense 
 through all its being the impulses of divine love that flow 
 from the very heart of God. Our soul is an individualized 
 atom of His grand Soul. All that we as mortals are con- 
 scious of, are but the sensations and intelligence of the 
 body. The next step in our development is the realization 
 of His blissful love and wisdom within our souls; the 
 realization that He is the soul to us the body. Where shall 
 we look for God? In His beloved — in mankind. As human 
 parents see themselves represented in their children and 
 love them because they are parts of their own nature, so 
 the divine Parents — the Father-Mother God — behold their 
 positive and negative attributes manifested in all that has 
 life and being, and thus they love their image in all beings. 
 Verily God is internal man. God is the life of man, the 
 intelligence of man. Man is external God, or the intelli- 
 gence and life of God manifesting. Man is God appearing 
 in limited form. Man is limited, but it is only because of 
 his ignorance of the unlimited power within him. He is 
 not a fallen creature. He is in a process of evolution, grow- 
 ing from the more limited condition of the animal mind to 
 
14 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 the freer and more powerful intelligence that partakes of 
 the wisdom of God. 
 
 We cannot separate ourselves in thought from God 
 without robbing ourselves of the faith which gives us great- 
 est power to outgrow negative conditions of body or mind. 
 We need to live in the constant realization of his unlimited 
 Vitality as the strength and health of our life; we need to 
 become more and more conscious of His guiding wisdom 
 as the light of our intelligence and .the glory of our souls, 
 in order to develop the wonderful talents and traits through 
 which we manifest God. 
 
 How beautiful all life becomes when we recognize the 
 truth that it is all one substance; that all matter, all sub- 
 stance, all force, all intelligence is the very nature of the 
 one omnipotent Being that we call God. There is no dis- 
 tinction in his nature of good and bad; it is all his own 
 evolving substance; it is all God. We do not judge rightly, 
 because we are misled by appearances. We look at the 
 slime and mud with repugnance; but God is there. We 
 take a minute portion of the slime and examine it under 
 a microscope, and we see the most beautiful vegetation 
 and myriads of tiny creatures active with life and intelli- 
 gence; we can even see their hearts palpitating, and locate 
 the centers of intelligence in their microscopic forms. The 
 mud reveals diatoms and crystals of so rare a beauty that 
 if enlarged they would be fit jewels for a queen. Can we 
 say that this is not the life and substance of God? It is all 
 intelligence in negative and undeveloped degree. It is the 
 universal intelligence. Who can say that this substance 
 of life is unreal, that it is unsubstantial, without saying 
 that the nature and life of God are unreal? All is real; 
 not one atom of cosmic substance can be annihilated. 
 It may be transformed, but its nature as substance of 
 some kind will forever Be. All is perpetual. We may 
 try to limit by name and form this universal substance, 
 but its transitional nature defies all analysis; nevertheless 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 15 
 
 its perpetual power is, and this perpetual power and 
 presence, this unsearchable mystery of life, we call by the 
 name of God. 
 
 This broader idea of universal intelligence, which 
 reveals as brightest truth, that God is omnipresent and 
 omnipotent, seems at the first glance to do away with the 
 idea, held by many, of an exalted Deity of a nature so 
 pure and holy and sublime that in it the imperfections of 
 the animal nature have no place. 
 
 One who had held fast and faithful to his idea of God 
 as a Being far removed from His creation, with no pur- 
 pose now that his work of creation was finished but 
 the condemnation of the wicked to everlasting torments, 
 listened while a teacher expounded the beauty and good- 
 ness of the omnipresent Intelligence and was so thoroughly 
 convinced that God was present in all, that he thought 
 there could be no God in a personal sense, and almost 
 frantic over his imaginary loss, he walked the street crying 
 within himself, "I have lost my God! I have lost my God!" 
 
 A right understanding of the truth does not take from 
 us the true God of love and wisdom, the living Father 
 made manifest in the person of Jesus. It does not cloud 
 our vision to the immortal Christ living in the bosom of 
 the Father's love, and revealing the wisdom of His love, 
 as the supreme Image and Word of God. The truth reveals 
 that as souls, we are one with the Wisdom and Love 
 which Jesus called Father. The truth frees us from our 
 limiting bonds by showing that we are related to Omnip- 
 otence, that we are the "only begotten," that is, rightly 
 translated, of like nature with the Father. This truth 
 saves us from sin and the consequences of sin, by lifting 
 our minds from the plane of our animal nature to the 
 consciousness of our God nature, which has dominion over 
 all things. This glorious truth makes more vivid the 
 God in Jesus by calling us to see the God in every man. 
 We see that the soul of man is God. Because we know 
 
16 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 that ignorance of this truth causes sin and crime, we lose 
 all feelings of condemnation and in compassion for the 
 struggling souls of mortals we proclaim the inherent 
 wisdom and goodness of man as the son of God. Our 
 love resurrects the God in our neighbor, in our brother, 
 and soul with soul communes in the harmony of divine 
 fellowship, and God's kingdom is made manifest in earth. 
 Thus we comprehend that the universal substance, 
 the universal Mind or Intelligence and the Soul of God, 
 are the one infinite and eternal presence, power and con- 
 sciousness of God as they express through these three de- 
 grees of being from the all-conscious within to the uncon- 
 scious without, from the fully expanded consciousness of 
 the soul state to the undeveloped mind in matter. 
 
 WHAT GOD HAS SOWN, THAT SHALL HE ALSO 
 
 EEAP. 
 
 Each grain of corn contains the possibility of a great 
 number of grains. 
 
 There is a divine impulse within each living thing to 
 "increase and multiply," and manifest the purpose of God 
 lying latent within, but there are many steps in growth 
 before the inherent intention and use of things is evolved. 
 
 The grain of corn does not produce corn immediately. 
 The intelligence locked within goes to work in an orderly 
 manner, first to produce the roots, stalk and leaves, and 
 then after it has drawn from the earth and air and sun 
 all the elements required, and formed them into a proper 
 body, it evolves the fruit which it intended to produce from 
 the beginning. 
 
 This method of procedure is carried out wherever the 
 life of God comes into manifestation. God is unchange- 
 able and his laws are unchangeable, therefore the laws of 
 His great Mind operate in the same orderly fashion in the 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 17 
 
 growth of a seed as in the growth of the solar system; and 
 a race, in its evolution from animalhood to divinity, will 
 develop to perfect fruitage in the same manner as a single 
 soul or a grain of corn. 
 
 Scientific research has exploded the belief, held until 
 a few years ago, that the world was created 5,000 years 
 ago during a period of six days, for ancient records have 
 been discovered, which show a line of kings dating back 
 to 90,000 B. C. And any schoolboy who studies geology 
 knows that it took tens of thousands of years for the 
 accumulation of the various strata of rock, clay and sand 
 that make up the earth's crust. 
 
 And from the fossil remains found imbedded in the 
 different strata, scientists can tell exactly the kind of ani- 
 mals that lived in the world at different periods of time. 
 
 It is now generally understood that since the planet 
 consolidated from the nebulous fire-mist, ages of time have 
 been taken up by the development of, first, the mineral 
 kingdom, second, the vegetable kingdom, third, the 
 animal kingdom, and last, the kingdom of man. So we see 
 that it has taken what seems to us a very long time for 
 the purpose of God, latent in the original fire-mist, to 
 evolve into a race of beings, but the Eternal One does 
 not take time into consideration. He has all time in which 
 to carry out His mighty plans, and as He is the only Power, 
 there is nothing that can frustrate His wise plans, or bring 
 about any failure in His good purpose. 
 
 God has, through this great evolution occupying 
 seons of time, evolved man, but the race of mankind has 
 only reached that degree of development where it may be 
 compared to corn in the tassel. 
 
 The divine intention of the Mighty Mind at work is 
 to evolve mankind into the image and likeness of God; a 
 race of beings expressing the Divine attributes of love, 
 purity, wisdom, joy and prosperity. 
 
 This will be the ultimate attainment of each 
 
18 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 individual and the race as a whole; and when the planet 
 has come to its fruitage time, as the vineyard of the Lord 
 God, we shall have the Kingdom of harmony on earth, with 
 all God's laws understood and practiced universally. 
 
 Nothing can stay this glorious result, for it is the 
 purpose of Omnipotence — a purpose potential within the 
 nature of all life. The same force that works so silently in 
 the seed to produce a perfect fruitage is as silently but 
 surely working in the Mind of this planet for a divine 
 fruitage of individuals, each one of them a god. 
 
 Every soul is an individual form of that Original Force 
 of Light and Love which we term God. Each soul is a 
 spoken word of Divine Intelligence, sent into the world 
 for the experience that will develop its individuality. 
 
 The body and mind are the field in which this seed 
 of God is sown, and from this field God will reap a spiritual 
 individual. 
 
 The hereditary tendencies, and all the qualities par- 
 taking of the earth, are not lasting; the soul will ultimately 
 grow through them and use all the forces of the mortal 
 nature in the development of its own immortality. "The 
 eternal years of God are hers," and everything of time must 
 serve this divine end. 
 
 In the words of Paul, the soul "is sown in corruption; 
 it is raised in incorruption. It is sown in dishonor; it is 
 raised in glory. It is sown in weakness; it is raised in 
 power. It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual 
 body." 
 
 When we compare the barbarous condition of the race 
 a thousand years ago with the present degree of civiliza- 
 tion, we see that a mysterious Power has been at work, 
 lifting mankind many steps above the savage, and this 
 inherent impetus toward progressive development — which 
 is nothing less than God working through the soul of man 
 — has overcome mighty difficulties, and gained many vie- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 19 
 
 tories over the gross animal nature with which the race 
 was at first endowed. 
 
 This process of successive refinement is a law of 
 nature, visible throughout the universal Mind in the devel- 
 opment of the mineral into vegetable forms, and the 
 transmutation of mineral and vegetable substances into 
 the higher animal forms, and still finer attenuation of 
 these elements in the organism of man. As there is no 
 assignable limit to the expansion and purification of the 
 elements of existence, we can comprehend how the 
 chemical elements of the human nature are still further 
 refined into subtle thought-forces, evolved into the 
 invisible and spiritual nature, which is everlasting in the 
 heavens, although still capable of infinite progression. 
 
 When the aeronaut desires his balloon to ascend to the 
 rarefied atmosphere of space, he fills it with a gas having 
 an affinity for the more refined levels, and the balloon is 
 attracted upwards. In like manner, every individual soul 
 is attracted to the positive and most intelligent heights of 
 the Divine Mind, for God has filled each soul with Himself, 
 and as like attracts like, mortals will forever feel an 
 affinity for the nobler and more spiritual states of Mind, 
 and will be attracted into sublimest paths of divine unfold- 
 ment in their efforts to realize arid manifest God. 
 
 You are immortal! You are divine! No matter how 
 many ages of ignorance press you down and condemn you 
 as a sinner, or as an ignoble "worm of the dust," in the 
 sight of God you are His own undeveloped substance. The 
 mighty truth shall free you from all sin and every impurity, 
 for Its power is within you; the abiding presence of ever- 
 lasting Love enfolds you in Its saving Grace, and forever 
 beholds you as the image and likeness of Itself. 
 
20 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 THE INVISIBLE POWER 
 
 You have probably handled a horseshoe magnet and 
 watched it pick up pins and bits of steel. Did you ever 
 stop to think that the influence which the magnet exerted 
 was invisible ? You could not see it, yet you knew there 
 was a magnetic power which attracted the pieces of steel, 
 not only in the magnet but all around it, to a certain 
 distance. You have heard, no doubt, that spiritual and 
 mental forces are more powerful than physical elements, 
 but you have thought, "How can there be anything 
 wjiich I cannot see or feel, and how can such things have 
 any power?" Now this silent and invisible power around 
 the magnet illustrates the truth that the mental and 
 spiritual part of existence is the most powerful. It also 
 illustrates that there is a positive and negative side to 
 everything. The form of the magnet is the negative part, 
 while the force that acts through it is the positive aspect 
 of the magnet. You only see and sense the negative side 
 of existing things; the positive side, which is the cause, is 
 invisible. But you can reason that it exists from the 
 effect which is seen, just as you know from the way it 
 influences steel that there is an invisible side to the 
 magnet. 
 
 The trees and grasses, and even the rocks have an 
 invisible positive influence in and around them, which is 
 holding them in organized form and causing them to 
 grow. It will help you to understand this to think of 
 the positive part as the mind of things. Existence becomes 
 more interesting when you think of everything having a 
 mind of its own. The mind of the tree or of the grass is 
 not so highly developed as the mind of the animal, and 
 the animal mind is not so conscious as the mind of man, 
 yet everything is subject to the great law of mental growth 
 and progression. How wonderfully the mind of the acorn 
 appropriates the warmth of the sun and the moisture of 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 21 
 
 the earth, unfolding its dormant powers, sending roots 
 downward for strength and sustenance and then sprouting 
 upward into the light and air until it stands a majestic 
 oak that produces acorns, each one of which contains 
 the power to create an image and likeness of its parent. 
 Yet the mind of the animal is more wonderful than that 
 of the acorn because it has a conscious instinct which the 
 tree does not possess. But far superior to all is man, 
 the lord of creation, with the Godlike power of thinking 
 and reasoning. 
 
 I wish you to realize that mind is the most actual 
 thing in existence, although intangible to the senses; that 
 in and around each form there is a sphere of positive 
 force, which is the life and organizing power of the form. 
 In and around you is the sphere of your mind, which is 
 holding your flesh in form, pumping the blood through 
 your heart day and night, forcing you to breathe and 
 carrying on all the involuntary operations of your physical 
 organism. This is the positive pole of you, your mind- 
 body, or what the Scriptures refer to as the spiritual body. 
 "There is a natural body and there is a spiritual body." — 
 1 Cor. 1:44. You are living within a sphere of mental 
 forces which you are adding to and qualifying by your 
 thoughts, and these thought forces which your mind 
 generates influence every part of your body and act on 
 other minds to influence them also. 
 
 A French scientist has succeeded in producing 
 photographs of the sphere which encircles the human form 
 and the pictures show radiations proceeding from the 
 sphere like the radiations of the sun's corona which are 
 seen and photographed during an eclipse. 
 
 You will understand from this how it is that you 
 feel repelled by some people and attracted toward others; 
 you feel the vibrations from their mental sphere, and 
 they make you sad or joyful according to their quality. 
 Your mind-body has its main center in the brain, but it 
 
22 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 has other centers in various parts of the physical body. 
 This mind body is your real and immortal body, which can- 
 not be destroyed even though your flesh be burned to ashes. 
 It feels and sees and acts through its negative and obedient 
 instrument, but it also thinks and feels and sees in the 
 dream state, when the body and brain are asleep, for it is 
 superior to the flesh-body and will continue to live and 
 think and use its senses in the spiritual realms, or in what 
 might properly be called the realms of Mind, when the 
 flesh has turned to dust. 
 
 You are superior to the body and should begin to 
 cultivate the knowledge of your Keal Self and of the 
 potent power of thought. Many diseased conditions are 
 caused by being too negative, subject to every mental 
 and disturbing influence that comes along. You need to 
 cultivate a positive state of mind, and you can do this 
 by affirming over and over: "I am, I know I am." This 
 simple statement constantly repeated will give you mental 
 backbone, increasing your thought power and the ability 
 to concentrate your mind; and it will also infuse your 
 body with positive mental energy, which will increase your 
 vitality and strength, helping you to resist and overcome 
 all diseased conditions. 
 
 STATEMENT OF BEING. 
 
 God the changeless, eternal, omniscient, omnipotent 
 Love, is the life principle, the inexhaustible source of 
 health, strength, peace, wisdom and knowledge. He is 
 impersonal Love, pure Spirit, divine Mind. I in my being 
 am the created of God. As a soul I am not subject to 
 any inheritance of the flesh, for One is my Father, even 
 God. 
 
 By recognizing my God-derived being, and speaking 
 the words of appropriation that declare my divine birth- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 23 
 
 right, I become powerful to rise above all conditions of 
 mortal sense. 
 
 I will remember that I am spiritual, not material. 
 
 Health cannot depart from me nor strength forsake 
 me while I keep my eye single to and fixed on the inex- 
 haustible life and love of God. 
 
 Strength is just as much a mental energy as faith, hope 
 or any of the attributes of mentality. 
 
 I think into existence the glory of God. 
 
 I am the embodiment of all my realizations. 
 
 I am the Limitless One. 
 
 THE IMMOKTAL MIND. 
 
 Exact science has commenced to delve into the 
 mysteries of the immaterial and unseen world. After 
 having made wonderful discoveries through experiment 
 with material elements, it now turns its attention to the 
 realm of finer or more spiritual forces, and after many 
 years of patient research leading scientists, and religionists 
 as well, have been convinced that knowledge may be 
 received from intelligent beings who no longer wear the 
 garb of flesh. 
 
 The belief in immortality has been part of the religious 
 teaching of the world, but now that it is becoming known 
 as a demonstrated fact by scientific investigation, much 
 of the fear and terror of death will be removed from 
 human minds, and the knowledge of eternal life to every 
 human being as an unalterable fact, will make life more 
 real and worth the while. 
 
 Everything has a positive mind-body and a negative 
 material body. Now close your eyes to the material forms 
 of things and imagine that you see into the realm of mind 
 form, into the positive spiritual side of existence which 
 surrounds all material things. You see that even the 
 
24 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 planet is the visible body of a great mind, and that the 
 solar system and all those great suns, which we call stars, 
 are every one held in the embrace of the mighty Mind of 
 God. This makes clear the meaning of this passage of 
 Scripture: "God is not far from every one of us; for in 
 Him we live, and move, and have our being. For we are 
 also His offspring."— Acts 17:27-28. The mind that rules 
 all things is in everything that it controls as the very life 
 and mind of each and every form. This vast universe that 
 fills boundless space is the visible body of. God, and His 
 infinite mind pervades the whole, giving life and intelli- 
 gence to everything in creation; and each individual mind 
 is being formed from the universal mind of God, which 
 Paul calls the Spirit. "There is one body and one Spirit. 
 One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through 
 all, and in you all." — Eph. 4:6. Your individual mind 
 lives in the universal mind, and cannot die, because it is a 
 part of the everlasting mind of God. You have drawn 
 all the life and intelligence you manifest from this Divine 
 Mind, and you can learn to draw consciously on this 
 inexhaustible source for all that you need. 
 
 Although the negative constantly decreases as the posi- 
 tive increases, there will always be negative and positive 
 in the human magnet. This is the process of growth 
 through eternity. 
 
 The visible body of man is the negative pole. Much 
 more wonderful than even this complex instrument is his 
 real self, the invisible, positive pole of his being. 
 
 When the physical form is laid aside the thought- 
 form or mind-body which surrounds the soul is the 
 negative part. 
 
 Every mind that ever existed still lives in the bosom 
 of the infinite Mind, and your mind-body or spiritual body 
 is in this spiritual realm this instant. Even when the 
 physical body is laid away this mind body continues to 
 live in the great ocean of Mind, and is free to float off to 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 25 
 
 any part of the spiritual worlds to which it may be 
 attracted, and is able to receive the knowledge of divine 
 things from any wise mind that has lived on earth. 
 
 The present duty of each one is to learn to make the 
 most of life while on the earth, for the universe is a great 
 school — God's school — and it is a general rule that no 
 one can attain to a high spiritual estate except through 
 the cultivation of his mind, for the mind is the spiritual 
 part of the person, and in proportion as it gains knowledge 
 from experience it becomes wise and loving and strong 
 in the power of a perfect character. The overshadowing 
 Mind of God is in you and around you, holding you in 
 its everlasting love, and in its vast embrace it also holds 
 all the loved ones who have passed from your sight. 
 Nothing ever really dies in the Mind of God for in His 
 merciful goodness everyone enjoys everlasting life and 
 constantly progresses in intelligence. The all-wise, all- 
 loving Mind is ever pouring out the living benediction 
 of its presence upon all of its beloved humanity. It sur- 
 rounds and blesses the wise and the unwise, the evil and 
 the good alike with its life and intelligence, knowing that 
 through this giving of itself to all, all will gradually grow 
 in individuality, and sometime, somewhere, each and 
 every mind will recognize from whence comes its life and 
 power, and conform to the divine image that lies latent 
 within. 
 
 As you recognize that your mind is sustained by 
 the unlimited life and strength of the God-mind, you 
 will feel more of life and strength, for it is the recognition 
 of the omnipresence of God that establishes the faith which 
 saves from disease and pain. You have believed that 
 your life was limited, that the healing power of God was 
 something far away in the sky, and by these beliefs you 
 closed your mind to the mighty healing life, in you and 
 all around you, which was able to build your nature strong 
 and perfect with its living energy. 
 
26 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Recognize the truth that the mighty forces of the 
 God-mind, which produce health, happiness and prosperity, 
 and cleanse from all sin and sickness, are focused upon 
 you, and strengthen your faith by affirming over and over: 
 
 I am Life. 
 
 I am Intelligence. 
 
 I am alive with the healing life of God. 
 
 I am created in the perfect image and likeness of God, 
 and all the beneficent influence of the Divine Mind is work- 
 ing for my happiness and prosperity. 
 
 Eecognize only the good, for that is the dominant 
 power in the universe, and the more you believe in the 
 power of good, the stronger it becomes in your life and 
 affairs. "According to your faith be it unto you." 
 
 THE POWER OF THOUGHT. 
 
 A human being is a wonderful battery of forces. The 
 electric dynamo draws from space only one kind of force, 
 namely, electricity, but the physical body generates elec- 
 tricity and also magnetism, while the mind appropriates 
 the universal thought-power to enable it to hold in organ- 
 ization all lesser forces of its nature. All power in the 
 universe exists for the good of humanity. All the apparent 
 evil that man experiences comes from his mistakes, or 
 from the misuse of the forces within and around him. 
 
 There is no limit to the power of thought. Thought 
 is the power that God uses to guide the destiny of His 
 great universe, and man can use the same power from the 
 omnipotent Mind to mold his life and destiny as he will. 
 
 The act of thinking generates forces as actual as elec- 
 tricity, and more powerful, because endowed with intel- 
 ligence. Thoughts are living things, and spoken words 
 give to thoughts a body of physical vibrations which 
 makes them still stronger. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 27 
 
 As is well known, people have prayed intensely for 
 some merciful favor, like the healing of some apparently 
 incurable disease, or the lifting of the burden of poverty, 
 and the prayer has been answered. What happened to 
 bring about the result? The mind in the intensity of its 
 devotion to the one desire of the prayer, came in touch 
 with the mighty thought currents that circulate through 
 the Divine Mind and generated a force which brought the 
 desire into manifestation. 
 
 Many a mother, in the ardor of her love for her child, 
 has generated thought forces by prayer that have sur- 
 rounded the object of her affection with a mantle of pro- 
 tection or renewed the life that was fast ebbing away. 
 
 Mortals do not know or believe that their thoughts and 
 words bring about many of their conditions, because the 
 results usually do not become apparent for some time after 
 they have been conceived in the mind. For instance, a 
 man will become very angry and curse his horse, thus creat- 
 ing a strong mental force which acts on the mind of the 
 horse, and long after he has forgotten about it, that same 
 influence will suddenly exert its power, and the horse will 
 be seized with a wild impulse to break from all restraint 
 and "run away." The curse was a mental seed sown in the 
 mind of the horse, and in time it grew to be so powerful 
 that it swayed his whole nature. Persons who curse an 
 animal need not be surprised to see it sicken and die, for 
 they are ignorantly using a divine force to cause injury. 
 Paul understanding this law said: "Bless, and curse 
 not." 
 
 It was because Jesus understood the power of mind 
 that he said: "Every idle word that men shall speak 
 they shall give account thereof in the day of judg- 
 ment."— Matt. 12:36. The "day of judgment" is the day 
 when the thought bears its fruit of good or ill. It may 
 be the same day, or it may be after many days. 
 
 Human beings, through their ignorance of the laws 
 
28 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 of Mind, are constantly placing many heavy burdens 
 upon themselves, sowing thoughts of poverty and sickness 
 and ill luck through thinking and talking about evil 
 conditions and expecting the same, and through their 
 faith in some evil influence or belief in the power of evil. 
 
 The truth that makes free from such false mental 
 conditions is the knowledge that every force and power in 
 the universe is a part of the Mind of God — the All-Good. 
 That all the power of the all-present Mind is love, which 
 is continually striving to heal and bless and prosper all 
 mankind. That there is no evil power or devil in the 
 universe working against the good of any one, because all 
 power is an expression of God, the Almighty Good. It 
 is contrary to the truth of His goodness to believe that 
 His freeing spirit places any bondage or burdens of sick- 
 ness or pain on His beloved humanity. 
 
 Much of the misery of mortals is created by their own 
 minds, through the false belief and fear of a vengeful, fault- 
 finding Deity, who they imagine waiting for an opportunity 
 to punish them for some little mistake they have made in 
 solving life's problems, whereas "He is kind unto the 
 unthankful and to the evil." — Luke 6:35. 
 
 "Every man's word shall be his burden." — Jer. 23:36. 
 There is no "score" against anyone but the words and 
 thoughts that have been thought or spoken against him 
 either by self or others, and these can all be overcome by 
 the knowledge and affirmation of the truth that All is 
 Good. "By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy 
 words thou shalt be condemned."— Matt. 12:37. Remem- 
 ber that you are encompassed by the Mind of God with all 
 its potent forces working for your good, and place your 
 mind in unity with this mighty Goodness by affirming over 
 and over: "God the Good is my protection, and the 
 protection of every created thing. God is my support and 
 the support of the whole' universe. God is my life and 
 protection, and the health of the whole race." 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 29 
 
 Remember to be merciful with your thoughts, "as your 
 Father also is merciful;" to "condemn not, and ye shall not 
 be condemned;" to "forgive, and ye shall be forgiven;" 
 thus fulfilling the law of the Divine Mind, which will 
 make you radiant with its mighty healing love and good 
 will toward all mankind. 
 
 In the center of each atom, within the heart of all 
 beings, and interpenetrating every energy, is Love, the God 
 of all, the wisest and most powerful force in the universe. 
 The universal love of God for all beings is the vital impulse 
 at the root of all creation, and those who will polarize 
 love by thinking and feeling love for insects, birds or man, 
 will develop such a harmonious healing character as will 
 make for them and all who come into their life a heaven 
 on earth. 
 
 Why call upon God for mercy when you have closed 
 your mind to mercy and compassion for humanity? The 
 merciful love of God is not withdrawn from your mind, 
 but you will not feel it until you exercise that quality 
 towards others, for thus is the Divine circulation started 
 into action, which will bless you as you become a blessing 
 to others. "Love is the fulfilling of the law" of the omni- 
 present Mind, whereby the individual attains the greatest 
 growth and progresses into the divinest powers, and 
 becomes a god among men, as was illustrated by the man 
 who walked and talked in Galilee. 
 
 FAITH FORMULATES GOOD OR EVIL. 
 
 Like a thief in the night of Time has come the fulfill- 
 ment of the prophecy of the ages — the second coming of 
 Christ to humanity. We now behold the golden glory of 
 the dawn preceding the rising of the Sun of Wisdom, which 
 shall dissolve the clouds of ignorance and superstition, and 
 
30 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 illuminate the mind of the world with the joyous knowl- 
 edge of the omnipotent Goodness that pervades all life. 
 
 The man-made beliefs of the dark ages — the deification 
 of the devil as a being more active and prevalent than God; 
 the worship of a vengeful, vindicative Being who would 
 cast innocent babes into endless torment, because they 
 were not baptized; the faith in evil and sin, and fear of 
 disease and death — have made a grievous load for human- 
 ity to bear. But now the Sun of Wisdom is pouring its 
 merciful rays over the world and revealing the new faith, 
 which the angels proclaimed would bring peace on earth 
 and good will to men. 
 
 The churches that have taught the death and damna- 
 tion of the soul are finding empty pews where they had 
 fearful listeners. The blind faith of the past in a far away 
 God of Goodness and an ever present Evil is evolving into 
 a rational faith, founded on the scientific knowledge of 
 the exact and unerring laws of Mind. The glad tidings 
 of great joy are revealing the truth that the soul of man 
 is immortal, and subject only to the law of everlasting 
 growth and progression. 
 
 The beneficent forces of the universal Mind that 
 forever focus on the individual are turned and directed by 
 the individual mind for good or ill, according to its faith, 
 for faith is the most potent mental force generated by man, 
 and when it is founded on the Reality, and formulated 
 from the knowledge of the All Good, it can become the 
 most positive healing and redeeming power in the world, 
 embodying the mercy of omnipotent Truth. 
 
 Earnest religionists have failed to overcome the 
 apparent evils of existence because of their faith in the 
 power of evil; to their minds evil was more real and power- 
 ful than Good. They saw the devil running loose among 
 mankind, while God was afar off in the sky. They 
 believed so earnestly in the innate degeneracy of mankind 
 that thev threw the whole mental force of their faith 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 31 
 
 toward perpetuating the evils they were trying to over- 
 come. By the manifesting power of faith they have 
 turned the healing intelligence of mind to creating sin, 
 sickness and pain, and then claimed that Infinite Love had 
 stooped to chasten the human atoms floating in its bound- 
 less mercy, in order to show its love. The aggregate faith 
 of all their minds was a power so tremendous as to cover 
 the whole race with a mantle of darkness and fear that 
 during the dark ages hid the light of truth and hindered 
 all progress. 
 
 But the soul of man is waking to the light of true 
 faith, and mankind are beginning to see and understand 
 that all life and intelligence and all power are manifesta- 
 tions of the universal Good called God. They are thinking 
 so much and so devotedly of the power of good that their 
 faith is becoming a mighty regenerative force in the world. 
 They are fixing their minds so persistently on the healing, 
 soothing power of life, that disease and pain are overcome 
 by their thought power, and even death is stayed by the 
 victory of true faith. Kecognizing only the purity and 
 goodness of the soul of the so-called sinner, their faith is 
 stimulating and reviving that positive reality so that the 
 senses no longer sway the nature. And standing in the 
 realization that there is no lack nor want of any good thing 
 in the all-bountiful Goodness, they are fulfilling the law 
 of attraction, which draws to them the prosperity that 
 satisfies all their needs. Thus proving that faith in the I 
 truth that AU_is_GoQd is the key to heaven on earth. 
 
 "If ye lay bound upon the wheel of change, 
 
 And no way were of breaking from the chain, 
 
 The Heart of boundless Being is a curse, 
 The Soul of Things fell Pain. 
 
 Ye are not bound! the Soul of Things is sweet, 
 The Heart of Being is celestial rest; 
 
32 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Stronger than woe is will: that which was Good 
 Doth pass to Better — Best. 
 
 Before beginning, and without an end, 
 As space eternal and as surety sure, 
 
 Is fixed a Power divine which moves to good, 
 Only its laws endure." 
 
 — Light of Asia. 
 
 A PATH TO POWEE. 
 
 The money kings who have accumulated riches by 
 their own efforts are all men of strong and powerful 
 minds. The positive pole of the body — the brain — has 
 polarized great mental force, so that their minds dominate 
 and control, to a large degree, the minds with whom they 
 have dealings. It has been so with all who have swayed 
 the destiny of the race. They were all powerful minds. 
 It is not always the king or acknowledged ruler who is 
 guiding the ship of state, but very often a power behind 
 the throne in a character of great mental force and energy. 
 Mind rules. To be a leader one must have a mind more 
 positive and intelligent than those who are led. 
 
 It is said the planets rule, but it will be noticed that 
 the individual who seems to be favored by the stars, and 
 who is led into a high position, is one whose brain shows a 
 very decided development of that mental quality which the 
 stars represent. 
 
 Look at the size and quality of the brain of a leader in 
 the world of finance in comparison with the brain of a 
 common laboring man, and you will see that it is the 
 polarization of mental force that enables one to control 
 so many less developed minds, and the lack of this intelli- 
 gence that holds the other in his lowly state. The same 
 mental, astrological and soul forces impinge upon both;, 
 their ability to polarize these forces to their use deter- 
 mines their place in evolution. If the soul of such a 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 33 
 
 leader were awakened to the expression of a Christ- Mind, 
 it would have more power in expression than the soul of 
 the laboring man. One would be a mightier Christ than 
 the other, because one has a more forceful mental magnet 
 than the other. The soul deals with the material side 
 of the law of attraction through an instrument composed 
 of the elements pertaining to this plane. Therefore 
 mental science strives to educate minds to the most posi- 
 tive degree of faith in the Good, that they may be more 
 powerful magnets for Good. And this positive faith in 
 the power of Goodness organizes that Goodness into a 
 spiritual body through which the soul can express the 
 fullness of its grace and perfection. 
 
 If you are one of those negative characters who seem 
 to be always on the negative side of life, whether in matters 
 f of health or prosperity, or in the realization of any ideal, 
 do not be discouraged but begin to cultivate a positive, 
 intelligent mind, and as you gradually polarize mental 
 force you will see that you are gaining dominion over your 
 negative characteristics, which have caused you to be a 
 down-trodden wretch or a sickly sinner. 
 
 Your soul is a potential germ from the bosom of 
 Almighty Intelligence, capable of endless growth and 
 development and containing the essentials for the building 
 of a God-like character, with dominion over every living 
 thing. 
 
 You are in the position you now occupy, not because 
 you are a sinner upon whom God has frowned, nor because 
 some one is holding you down, but simply because you have 
 not polarized sufficient intelligence and character to war- 
 rant your being elsewhere. But the supply is equal to 
 the demand. "Ask, and it shall be given to you," when 
 you understand that your mind is not separate or apart 
 from the universal Mind of Jehovah. 
 
 You must understand that you are a mental magnet. 
 To your positive pole you can draw or polarize intelligence, 
 
34 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 and around your negative pole you can accumulate 
 vitality. The relative positions of beings in life are in 
 accordance with the strength or weakness of their char- 
 acter. "Character is destiny." The tree, the bird, the dog 
 and the man have each polarized that degree of intel- 
 ligence which gives them their form and their place in 
 evolution. But man has attained to a position where he 
 can progress consciously through the appropriation of the 
 thought and will power of the God-Mind. He can outgrow 
 all negative conditions by lifting his mind to a more 
 positive degree of development. The universal Mind con- 
 tains infinite possibilities. There is every possible quality 
 of mind imaginable to be appropriated, from the unde- 
 veloped state called matter, to the developed quality of 
 omniscience, and every being, from atom to archangel, is 
 an individualized form of the universal Mind, perpetually 
 progressing toward the positive pole of intelligence and 
 life — the great I AM — through cultivation of his own I 
 Am, which is the rock of ages — the soul power that never 
 dies. 
 
 While a person may polarize and build the character 
 of any mental quality he pleases, yet it is easily under- 
 stood that the highest qualities of the universal Mind are 
 the most powerful and most conducive to the progression 
 of the individual. 
 
 You have been living in the negative states of mind. 
 Now lift your mind to the positive state by thinking daily 
 the following thoughts, and you will come in touch with 
 the angelic powers of the spiritual universe that are the 
 mighty causes of spiritual and physical harmony, 
 health and perfection. Think as the angels think, if 
 you would feel the divine harmony in which they live, 
 move and have their being: 
 
 "In all thy ways acknowledge Him, 
 
 And He shall direct tKy paths." Prov. 3 :6. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS, 35 
 
 "Am I a God at hand, saith the Lord, 
 
 And not a God afar off? 
 Can any hide himself in secret places 
 
 That I shall not see him? 
 Do not I fill heaven and earth? saith the Lord." 
 
 Jer. 23:23, 24. 
 
 I know I am one unbroken stream of vital force, of 
 Godlike vitality. This vitality is overmastering and will 
 put out of my nature every particle of error and discord. 
 
 I am a vibrating vital force. I am not a victim of 
 negation. I am not held in bondage by any negative 
 thoughts or by ignorant minds. 
 
 I am unlimited freedom, because I am created in the 
 image of Omnipotence. I am in recognition of the infinite 
 power of Good. Every atom of my nature vibrates to 
 the vital tone of the Christ. 
 
 All power frees. I have the freedom of God now. 
 All power and dominion are given unto me through the 
 love of God. I have found in Jesus Christ my refuge, my 
 joy, my love and my freedom. Jesus Christ is my protec- 
 tion and sustaining strength now and forever. 
 
 I am in the stillness of the secret place of the Most 
 High. I am under the shadow of His wing, and I praise 
 Him for His mercies. 
 
 
 Praises! Praises! To God the Eternal, 
 Kuler of spirits and Master of angels — 
 Forever and ever. Amen. 
 
 THIS MOMENT IS DIVINE. 
 
 I realize the full measure of Divinity that the present 
 moment holds for me. 
 
 I realize the good that God offers me this moment. 
 
 I live in the now, poised in the realization of my 
 eternal nature. 
 
36 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 This moment is overflowing with unlimited life. 
 
 This moment holds inexhaustible strength for me. 
 
 God is this moment blessing me with His fulness of 
 love, wisdom and power. 
 
 I hold my mind poised this moment in the realization 
 of the eternal truth that all the goodness and power of 
 God are NOW mine. Thus I open the way this moment 
 for the entrance of the Spirit of Truth. These moments 
 of realization are precious. In them the mind grasps 
 more and more of the GEEAT REALITY, the fadeless 
 light of eternity. My mind is stilled in the contemplation 
 of the Presence and Power that is always here, and bows 
 to receive the blessing of the merciful, peaceful Spirit of 
 Truth. 
 
 RECOGNITION. 
 
 It has taken ages for us to round out and build up 
 our present, strong individuality. Individuality is the 
 first grand step in the evolutionary process from atom to 
 man. Even after we had gained the faculty of thinking, 
 which graduated us from the animal to the human species, 
 there remained many paths of experience for us to 
 traverse ere we became of such intensity of character and 
 mental texture as would cause us to aspire to a knowledge 
 of the ideal realm above and beyond the plane of mere 
 animal sensation. 
 
 That was an immortal and intelligent Force in us 
 which pushed on unceasingly through all these grades of 
 growth and enabled us to retain our individuality through 
 all the vicissitudes of many lives and many seeming 
 deaths. 
 
 It was the Immortal Mind of God that became indi- 
 vidualized, and organized form after form in order to 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 37 
 
 express its intelligence and become conscious of itself or 
 self-conscious. 
 
 Even though when in human form beings seem more 
 animal than man, and do wrong instead of right in their 
 pursuit of happiness, there should be no condemnation, 
 for the divine intelligence in them will sooner or later 
 awaken to the fact that happiness lies in another direction. 
 Ultimately there will come the realization that happiness 
 comes from living the divine life, which is the growth and 
 expression of all the finer, nobler attributes of intelligence. 
 
 We live in this great Intelligent Mind. In fact, it lives 
 in us, and we are It. 
 
 As all physical objects exist in space, and are a 
 modification of space, so we have our existence in the Mind 
 of God, which fills all immensity with its great compre- 
 hension, and surrounds and fills us with a goodness and 
 love and life which we as yet but faintly recognize or 
 grasp with our intellectual perception. 
 
 We have now come to the step in our unfoldment 
 called Recognition, through which we gain the power to 
 recognize who and what we are. 
 
 The Jews were not intelligent enough to recognize 
 the unlimited possibilities of the Intelligence within them, 
 and so they denied the power of God in Jesus and in 
 themselves. 
 
 It takes a god to understand a god. We should 
 recognize the mighty goodness of God forever present 
 within us. He works for our benefit according to our 
 faith or recognition of the good instead of the evil. 
 
 We can grow more Godlike in wisdom and under- 
 standing in proportion as we cultivate ourselves in the 
 recognition of God, the omnipresent Good, in the same 
 manner as our artistic sense expands as we become 
 acquainted with the genius of a Wagner or a Raphael. 
 
 This knowledge of the Divinity within our nature is ) 
 \ inspiring and full of satisfaction. 
 
38 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 When we contemplate the truth that we are linked 
 to the Almighty God; that he desires to express more and 
 more of Himself through us forever, we feel the thrill 
 of a new Life, for this recognition is the beginning of a 
 new and larger Life wherein we realize our unity with God 
 the Father, and enjoy the consciousness of an inherent 
 nobility as the children of the Living God. 
 
 This faith or recognition fertilizes the mind and 
 prepares it for the growth of more intelligent thoughts, 
 thoughts that will develop the mind for the reception of 
 that most wonderful degree of intelligence called Intuition, 
 whereby the mind realizes its oneness with the all-knowing 
 Mind, and draws definite knowledge from this inex- 
 haustible Source. 
 
 Through belief in evil, man turns the forces of his 
 mind to work against his good. He actually builds mental 
 walls to hinder the divine mental influence from working 
 in his behalf. His ignorance breeds a thousand fears, 
 which make him negative and weak, where faith in the 
 omnipresent Good would charge him with strength and 
 courage. 
 
 Encouraging fears of sickness and dilating upon the 
 power of disease, he makes himself negative to every dis- 
 turbing influence, and microbes find all entrances open into 
 his system. His mind checks the action of the healing 
 potency inherent in all living organisms, and fosters false 
 growths and any unnatural condition that happens to 
 locate. 
 
 The mind that is thoroughly imbued with a living 
 recognition of the power of the Life resident within can 
 become so positive in the affirmation of this faith that 
 every cell of the body will tingle in response to the 
 quickening impulse of the thought power. 
 
 Health is an attribute of Life, and is a positive power 
 which can be claimed and appropriated through positive 
 intelligence, while disease is a negative condition, having 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 39 
 
 no power in itself to endure for any length of time, unless 
 fed and strengthened by mental belief. 
 
 The children of God will, in time, see the foolishness 
 of their beliefs as they rise to the recognition of the good- 
 ness and power of all life. They will overcome all evil 
 by the knowledge that All is Good; and as all their beliefs 
 are converted to see and affirm the Good, they will become 
 positive individualizations of the God Substance, knowing 
 the joy of Life free from all disturbing elements. 
 
 These thoughts of recognition will help to awaken 
 the dormant activities of soul, mind and body. 
 
 I am an individualization of the Substance of God. 
 
 The substance of my mind and body is radiant with 
 the vitalizing Life and Intelligence of God. 
 
 I recognize that Health, Happiness and Prosperity 
 are the most positive and potent influences in my life and 
 affairs. 
 
 I have faith in the inherent goodness of all beings 
 and things, and expect to reap only good in all my ways. 
 
 I see the goodness of God expressing in all the world. 
 
 THE DOMINION OF MIND. 
 
 The human brain can generate thoughts which will 
 kill or cure. Man stands at the head of evolved beings, 
 because in him is vested the creative thought power of 
 the almighty God-Mind. In his ignorance of this wonderful 
 power, man has misused it often causing much suffering 
 to himself and others through thinking false thoughts. 
 But he is in the School of Life, and by his mistakes he 
 learns which is the wrong method of thinking, and his 
 intelligence pushes him on to find the right way. 
 
 According to the strength of your mental magnet, or 
 in proportion as you have individualized the law of attrac- 
 tion, will you attract persons and things from universal 
 
40 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 nature. Every thing in existence is a center of attraction, 
 a mental magnet, and according to the development of 
 magnets and according to their quality do they unceas- 
 ingly operate the law of attraction to draw the necessities 
 of existence to them. 
 
 Your mind has drawn to you the conditions with 
 which you find yourself surrounded. The law of attrac- 
 tion is working unceasingly to bring to you just what your 
 mind attracts to you. "Like attracts like." "Whatsoever 
 a man soweth, that shall he also reap." If you think of 
 pain and poverty and sorrow, and brood over the dark 
 and evil side of existence, you will surely multiply misery, 
 disease and disturbances in your life. If you sow con- 
 demnations and evil thoughts for others, you will reap 
 of the same sort from other minds. You are living on 
 the negative side of life and blaming God and luck for 
 your misfortunes when you have thought the thoughts 
 and spoken the words which picture out as false con- 
 ditions. 
 
 How shall you be saved from your false and ignorant 
 thinking? By the knowledge of the truth. What is the 
 truth? It is the truth that your soul is the image and 
 likeness of the living eternal God, and cannot sin, or be 
 sick or sorrowful, or suffer any evil; and can never die. 
 It is the very substance and life of God individualized. 
 Your soul is the likeness of God; just like God in essence, 
 wisdom and power though less in degree of unfoldment. 
 All the possibilities of the God-Mind are imaged in your 
 soul, and by knowing the truth of your soul, you can 
 think the thought and speak the words which will develop 
 the God-image latent in you, and can rise to such a positive 
 thought power as will enable you to overcome every 
 negative condition of mind, body or affairs. 
 
 Your soul is your real, true Self, your eternal I Am. 
 Therefore, when you say I Am, speak the truth of your 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 41 
 
 soul, that it may manifest its perfection in God, in this 
 manner: 
 
 I am pure and perfect now. I am the vitality and 
 health of God. I have the power to keep my mind and 
 body in perfect peace and harmony. I am a mighty 
 magnet to draw to myself the prosperity and abundant 
 provision of the Father's goodness. 
 
 Such are the thoughts and words of the soul. It 
 judges not from appearances, but judges righteous judg- 
 ment. If one thinks and speaks constantly about being 
 sick, poor, sinful, and disturbed, condemning himself and 
 others, he is creating a false faith, and that false condition 
 of mind does not accord with the soul life, and conse- 
 quently there is discord and inharmony in the whole 
 nature. 
 
 Think thoughts of health, perfection, joy and pros- 
 perity, and you will realize the everlasting life and happi- 
 ness of oneness with the God-Mind, which is all and in all. 
 
 The Jews condemned Jesus for making himself equal 
 
 with God when He spoke from the truth of His soul. 
 
 Although to appearances they acted like devils toward 
 
 Him, yet with the clear vision of Truth, He beheld the 
 
 God-soul of each, and quoted to them the inspiring words 
 
 of David— "Ye are Gods." 
 
 * * * 
 
 Harmony in the body is the result of a number of atoms 
 working in obedience to one center. When the atoms are 
 polarized to a center they are in harmony; when that 
 polarity is disturbed and the atoms are scattered in their 
 movements discord reigns. 
 
 Many symptoms of disease that manifest at night 
 while the body is negative immediately disappear when 
 the mind awakens to conscious activity, because even 
 the natural state of consciousness is positive enough to 
 bring harmony out of discord. 
 
 Very often in treating some part of the body that is 
 
42 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 out of harmony it is sufficient to feel oneself consciously 
 present in that part to restore order and peace. 
 
 The mind is master and must make its presence felt 
 in all parts of the body. Thus the flesh becomes infused 
 with life and intelligence and all parts are polarized to 
 the central intelligence of the organism. 
 
 The apparent decay and disintegration of the physical 
 proves that the polarizing ego — the soul — cannot hold 
 the atoms of its organism in harmonious unity. Every 
 atom in existence is being drawn by the law of attraction 
 toward some center, and disintegration is caused by the 
 atoms responding to a new center and leaving the old. 
 When the soul leaves the body there is no longer a 
 polarizing center, and the atoms are drawn from their 
 unity toward new centers of attraction. If the mind 
 and body were educated to a positive state of knowing 
 and feeling, instead of living in the negative condition 
 of mind, they would become glorified with the love and 
 wisdom of the soul. The negative intelligence in the 
 atoms will respond to and obey the positive, spiritual will. 
 
 Glory to God for the power of will, and the working 
 of wisdom, whereby mankind will realize their God-given 
 dominion over every thing of the earth-mind, and exercise 
 their wonderful rights and privileges as sons and 
 daughters of the mighty King of life and love. 
 
 MYSTIC WOEDS. 
 
 Build your mental body on the eternal foundation of 
 God by true thought and your perfect structure of thought 
 will endure for all ages. 
 — My soul is alive with the healing Will of Omnipotence. 
 
 I have faith in the healing power of life. 
 
 Omnipresence is with me. 
 
 Omniscience is guiding me. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 43 
 
 Omnipotence wills my permanent health and success. 
 
 My soul is alive with the joyous life and wisdom of 
 God. 
 
 All things around me are working for my permanent 
 peace and prosperity. 
 
 Omnipotence is invigorating every nerve and muscle 
 in my body. 
 
 I inbreathe the healing peace of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 The joyous, freeing peace of the Spirit is permeating 
 my being. 
 
 God fills every atom of my flesh with life, strength 
 and power. 
 
 God brightens my heart and my face and my affairs 
 with His smile of everlasting joy. 
 
 The Angel of Prosperity is working to fulfill all my 
 desires. 
 
 My flesh is alive with the life, strength and intel- 
 ligence of the healing Spirit. 
 
 God is my Vitality. God is my Health. 
 
 God is my Happiness. God is my Prosperity. 
 GOD IS MY ALL. 
 
 THE LAW OF POLAKITY. 
 
 God is an eternal Essence that is forever formulating 
 itself into organized forms. God is Love and Wisdom; 
 essence and form. The masculine and feminine principles 
 inhere in the very essence which is pure Divinity. Polarity, 
 the law of positive and negative, is the unchangeable law 
 of the eternal Being. 
 
 An atom of matter is composed of a center of positive 
 electricity, surrounded by a larger or smaller number of 
 particles of negative electric force. On a larger scale 
 this is the polarity of the solar system. The sun is the 
 positive center; the planets are the negative particles. 
 
44 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 All life is the same from the simple polarity of an atom 
 to the unbounded soul of God. Polarity is the basic law 
 of Being. By its omnipotent action crystals, plants, 
 animals and men become .organized and evolve in intelli- 
 gence. Through the operation of polarity solar systems 
 and universes are born and evolve. By their polarizing 
 power minds continue to organize spiritual forms after 
 their physical forms are cast aside. By the power of 
 polarity spirits rise above the negative law of death into 
 more positive realms on high. By this eternal power 
 angels and archangels and gods eternally progressing 
 grow mighty in wisdom and love. By the polarizing 
 power of his mighty soul Jesus Jehovah is the supreme 
 attraction of love in the heavens of angelic souls. Through 
 this law the deific forms — souls in the image and likeness 
 of God — are perpetually generated from the soul nature 
 of the Mother-Father God. Through this wonderfully intel- 
 ligent law of attraction — a perfect law — order and 
 harmony are maintained throughout the whole vast cosmos. 
 Through this law the eternal evolution of God and his 
 negative nature proceeds. Through the operation of 
 polarity the essentially perfect nature and essence of God 
 express and manifest in endless growth and progression, 
 evolution and revolution, their power and wisdom and 
 love. God is love, the supreme attraction. 
 
 In contrast to this idea of God which I have received 
 and hold as truth, there is the teaching that God is an 
 eternal Isness, undefinable under any name whatsoever, 
 so unchangeably perfect and blissful in His eternal serenity 
 that He could not create. So infinitely all is the serene, 
 unchangeable Presence that there is no other presence 
 or power to create, and, therefore, no creation. How 
 could there be any universe, any sun or world, any God 
 or man, anything at all if God is all and unchangeable? 
 There would be no reason for God to create if He or It 
 were unchangeable bliss, and there were nothing else 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 45 
 
 beside that bliss. How could there be anything else, or 
 any place for anything else to be if such a Being were 
 infinite and eternal? Thus is the reasoning of metaphysics 
 brought to its logical conclusion. If we deny the reality 
 of the negative pole of the universe, and continue logical, 
 we shall be forced to deny the reality of the positive pole 
 of the universe, which is God, of we shall formulate a 
 theory of God and existence inconsistent with the facts 
 of the material and spiritual worlds. If we deny matter, 
 we deny spirit. How does this teaching account for exist- 
 ence as it appears? you will ask. Well, as there was 
 nothing else to make existence from but God, and as He 
 would not and could not be used for "world timber," it 
 was thought best to formulate things from pure nothing- 
 ness. Of course there was no one with the ability to so 
 think or to create, but the doctrine must show cause for 
 existence. I should say it must show that there was no 
 cause for existence, because these metaphysicians do not 
 believe that existence exists, or that there are any causes 
 at all; neither do they believe that they exist as individuals 
 only as they have become self-hypnotized to so believe. 
 Even the idea or suggestion which brought about the uni- 
 versal hypnotism of existence, evolved from Nothingness, 
 the mother of all things. 
 
 This philosophy can be found in the Encyclopedia 
 Britannica under the heading Vedanta. This all may 
 seem absurd to the reader, but it would not seem so if 
 you had sat in a simple receptive attitude before a teacher 
 of this philosophy whom you knew to be true and sincere, 
 and listened to the sparkling gems of original thought as 
 they dropped from his lips. You would feel the soul sincer- 
 ity of the teacher, and if you had no previous conceptions 
 of truth, would be uplifted by his earnestness, and be per- 
 suaded to see things as he saw them. 
 
 I have given but a naked outline of the fundamental 
 idea; he would adorn it with the grace of his imagination, 
 
46 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 and make it beautiful. In its entirety it is a won- 
 derful philosophy. It 'was evolved by ancient oriental 
 metaphysicians as a way to freedom from everlasting trans- 
 migration and the terrible beliefs in omnipresent eviL 
 They believed existence to be evil, and transmigration an 
 inevitable necessity from the operation of the law of cause 
 and effect, and so they declared existence unreal and sought 
 to lose individuality in the bosom of the Absolute. We 
 believe all is good, and certain to develop our individuality 
 to the most positive degree, because only as we polarize 
 the intelligence and vitality which are all about us can 
 we outgrow negative conditions and exercise the free will 
 which comes from a knowledge of the true laws of Being. 
 That school of thought holds that man is God because, 
 according to the philosophy, there is nothing else for him 
 to be. They identify man with the eternal and deny the 
 reality of the personality, and also the individuality, say- 
 ing: "How can there be anything but the formless God, 
 if He is unchangeable?" 
 
 Christian Science teaches that God is one and 
 indivisible. "Man is not God. He is but a reflector of 
 God. How can the soul contain the indivisible God? It 
 can only reflect Him as the dewdrop reflects the sun." 
 
 Another school of thought accepts the facts of existence 
 as they appear, teaching that man as a soul is the perfect 
 image of God's likeness; that God is Spirit, while man 
 is spiritual; that God is Life, man is living from that great 
 Life. This is somewhat akin to the philosophy of Sweden - 
 borg, which teaches that man is generated by God through 
 physical parents as a receptacle of God's life and love, 
 and that man did not exist as a self-conscious soul prior 
 to the birth of his physical form, but that he will so exist 
 throughout eternity. 
 
 These ideas of God and man are all good and meet 
 the need of the various types of minds, otherwise they 
 would not exist. Each teacher, in an endeavor to under- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 47 
 
 stand the great Reality, formulates his own conceptions of 
 the truth according to past education. If he is faithful, 
 no matter how crude his conception, he will come face to 
 face with all he can realize of the Spirit, and then his 
 mortal conceptions will be the vehicles for the carrying 
 of the Spirit that he realizes to his pupils. But the pupils 
 may mistake the vehicle for the Reality, the letter for 
 the Spirit, and become lost in the mazes of intellectual 
 philosophy. Each one of these philosophies of truth 
 points to a living Spirit that is powerful to heal and 
 enlighten, and those who keep their eye single to this 
 Spirit will realize its power. Each teacher has his or her 
 favorite way of explaining the mysteries of Godliness, 
 leading the pupil to the understanding which will give 
 .a perfect faith in Omnipotence. 
 
 I hold as truth that there are infinite degrees of 
 I deific life and intelligence; that God's nature extends 
 from the most negative atoms of electricity called matter to 
 the positive atoms of Divine consciousness called God, and 
 that the law of polarity in each degree of the infinite life 
 is individualizing atoms into the forms called by the vari- 
 ous names of cells, crystals, plants, animals, men, planets, 
 suns, spirits, souls, angels, archangels, gods, solar systems, 
 universe, God. There is but one life, one being, one power. 
 All is God. God is all in all. 
 
 The real man dwelling in this tabernacle of flesh is 
 the God-idea, perfect, pure, divine. This soul organiza- 
 tion is polarized from the Divine Essence; the physical 
 organization which the soul inhabits is polarized from 
 the elements of space. 
 
 How does polarity create? An atom of Jehovah God 
 by the law of attraction draws about it other deific 
 atoms, and gradually in the bright glory of Divinity 
 atoms of wisdom, love and power become organized into 
 a soul form radiant with the Spirit of God. 
 
 The individual soul that comes to the body at the 
 
48 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 time of quickening is powerful with the forces that it 
 has individualized in the most positive state of the God- 
 Mind, but at first it is limited to the mere expression of 
 life. Later from its body of physical life it develops sensa- 
 tion and thought, and if the thoughts of the mind are 
 developed to the positive conception of the truths of the 
 soul-world, then the soul can gradually gain conscious 
 expression, and the mind will polarize its power and be 
 able to sustain such a harmonious tone as will hold all 
 parts of the physical body in vibrant accord — in perfect 
 health. In the present undeveloped condition of human- 
 ity very few souls are awake to the powers that pertain 
 to the kingdom of the soul, and consequently they are 
 influenced and entirely controlled by the negative, 
 astrological and mental forces that impinge upon them 
 from the outer universe. The soul can transform the 
 influences of Saturn into universal love, and ambition 
 into aspiration, while acquisitiveness will become soul 
 attractiveness that will draw abundantly from the 
 Father's bounty. 
 
 In most people the sojil slumbers during physical 
 incarnation. Let the mind be raised to the understanding 
 of the eternal life, power, wisdom and love resident within 
 the soul, and the thoughts will begin to polarize (or draw 
 to themselves) the light of heaven. When the thoughts 
 are lifted above the mere animal ambitions and desires, 
 into the ideal realm of thought, then the soul begins to 
 realize in the spiritual atmosphere of thought, some of 
 its divine attributes, and as the more spiritual thoughts 
 are cultivated the soul awakens gradually to somewhat 
 of its former grandeur and glory as a son of the living 
 God. 
 
 Souls are not all created alike. There is an infinite 
 variety of souls, of different attributes and powers, and 
 the possibilities of new combinations of soul attributes 
 can never be exhausted. Each soul represents in form what 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 49 
 
 it has polarized of Divinity. All forms of life in the 
 material world also represent what they have polarized 
 into an individual form of the universal intelligence. 
 Each human being represents what he or she has polarized 
 of life and intelligence, plus a divine soul power; but in 
 most persons the soul power does no more than provide 
 the element of humanity, and a slight inclination toward 
 spiritual aspiration. If it is very strong, it may produce 
 a feeling of great dissatisfaction because the person lives so 
 much like an animal. This soul disease, often a source of 
 bodily ill health and even death, is overcome when the 
 soul is properly fed through communion with God. The fol- 
 lowing prayer will rouse the soul to draw upon the Father 
 for the Essence Divine: 
 
 Father! I feel Thy holy presence. I desire to incor- 
 porate thy living substance into every part of my being. 
 I desire that every atom of my flesh shall polarize thy 
 holy wisdom power. By my love for thy perfect Spirit I am 
 drawing thy heavenly love into my soul. Heavenly 
 Father, my desires are magnets drawing upon the mighty 
 dynamo of thy love for all that I desire. Thou art always 
 giving. Thy Presence is forever radiant with every 
 possibility and power of thy infinite goodness and love. 
 Only as I understand the generosity of thy goodness and 
 love — only as I desire to have and fulfill thy perfect 
 nature — does my mind embrace and individualize thy 
 Spirit. 
 
 Father, I desire to be perfect as thou art perfect. I 
 know it is thy unceasing desire to glorify every object 
 and every being, in every degree of development, with all 
 the perfect graces of thy divine nature. 
 
 I desire to be pure, perfect and powerful, as was Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 I hold before my mind the beauty and perfection of 
 the immaculate and immortal Christ, the mightiest Son 
 
50 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 of Jehovah God, and I draw into my mind and soul the 
 glory that he realizes. 
 
 I know, O Father! that only by intense devotion to 
 Thee, only by purity and sincerity of thought can I realize 
 in any degree what he realized of thy blissful presence. 
 
 Only as I live above the attraction and distraction 
 of mortal things, and fill my mind with immortal truth, 
 may I expect to realize the peace and perfection of thy 
 immortal nature. 
 
 Thou art my life, my strength, my immortal health 
 and perfection. In Thee I find endless growth and 
 eternal peace. 
 
 Thou, oh God. art my all. 
 
 AFFIRMATIONS OF RECOGNITION. 
 
 Almighty Life is all about us. 
 
 God's presence is always with us. 
 
 The Spirit of the Lord Christ is always with us. 
 
 His presence broods over our souls. 
 
 His presence awakens the divine within us. 
 
 His presence is now focused on our souls. 
 
 His mighty Mind comprehends our needs. 
 
 He is the wisdom power of eternity. 
 
 He is the guide of our souls. 
 
 He is the light of humanity. 
 
 He is guiding us onward and upward. 
 
 He is the Master of all souls. 
 
 His Spirit is within all souls. 
 
 He directs us to the Father. 
 
 He is drawing us continually. 
 
 My soul feels his presence. 
 
 I feel the presence of life. 
 
 I feel the presence of power. 
 
 I recognize goodness within me. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 51 
 
 I recognize that I am an immortal Spirit. 
 
 I recognize that all things good are for me. 
 
 I recognize that eternity is before me. 
 
 Yea, I live in eternity now. 
 
 There is no end to my consciousness. 
 
 My consciousness is growing greater day by day. 
 
 I shall awake in the consciousness of divinity. 
 
 I shall see God face to face. 
 
 I shall see His presence in humanity. 
 
 Nature will reveal Him to me. 
 
 My own soul will shine with His glory. 
 
 His goodness and power are in me now, 
 
 And I strive to bring them into expression. 
 
 I try to express the real spiritual self. 
 
 I try to live from my soul, 
 
 For the Almighty is my strength. 
 
 EVOLUTION OF MIND. 
 
 The upward struggle of the immortal mind is always 
 from darkness to light, from ignorance to intelligence, 
 from negative to positive. 
 
 The animal races made their unconscious appeals for 
 light, and the light came. Gradually step by step they 
 climbed the ladder of progression and reached the 
 light, and are now holding it in the erect posture of man- 
 hood. Every advancing step upward has increased the 
 beauty and utility of their bodily organization. Through 
 their unconscious prayer and appropriation they have 
 gained the light of conscious intelligence. Thus are we 
 here who have prayed and aspired ourselves through con- 
 stant steps of advancement into men, and now we 
 are consciously praying and aspiring ourselves into gods. 
 We now have discovered the tree of the knowledge of good 
 
52 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 and error. We have it now in the midst of our garden in 
 humanhood, midway between animalhood and godhood. 
 
 Now it is demanded of us to know what we are doing. 
 We have had the knowledge given us of the fact that we 
 are manifested or made visible by limitation. Thus as 
 the expressed thought of God we are constantly coming in 
 contact with something which we must overcome. It seems 
 as though obstacles were being placed in our path by some 
 invisible agency. Not so! 
 
 These are but our own limitations which we have not 
 outgrown. We must meet and overcome them if we 
 would still continue to grow and develop in knowledge. 
 Certain of these seeming obstacles which we have not over- 
 come circumscribe our form and render us visible 
 externally. As time ripens conditions it is easier to over- 
 come environment. As we become more intense as 
 individuals, limitations become less dense and gradually 
 yield, and the more perfect creature expresses. We have 
 attained to the human form, but we are still limited. 
 
 Limited by what? The Overlife. The higher life not 
 yet understood by us. The divine possibilities of God 
 which ignorance conceals. 
 
 In the world of mind it is that which we fail to under- 
 stand that forms our limitations, which gives us the forms 
 that render us visible to each other. 
 
 All things are rendered visible by limitation. God 
 alone is unlimited. He is therefore as a whole invisible. 
 
 "No man hath seen God." If we could see God we 
 should be unlimited. There would be no more growth for 
 us; we should be grown; we should be the whole. We 
 should fill immensity. 
 
 How do we grow? We are the expressions of God. 
 God means something in every expression ever made. We 
 grow by expressing God's entirety more and more. If we 
 could cease to express God's meaning we should lose 
 organization, which would be to lose individuality. We 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 53 
 
 should drift back into the original life essence that is God 
 in possibility. 
 
 Study, think and progress through the infinite realm 
 of possibility. 
 
 ATTAINING TO THE ABSOLUTE. 
 
 There is only one Mind. There is but one Good and 
 all of God's children are manifestations of that Good. 
 The universal Mind that occupies all space is the all- 
 embracing Goodness. We have been latent in the eternal 
 Mind forever. We have become individualized expres- 
 sions of this Mind, drawn to coherence through the law of 
 attraction. Our intelligence has gradually grown to its 
 present state of individualization, where it begins to 
 recognize its true being in God, and at times it has indis- 
 tinct visions of a future condition of mastery which it will 
 gain through soul unfoldment. 
 
 We have been through a long journey, through 
 surroundings and environments when we did not know our 
 strength, hence we were not able to control our conditions. 
 We possessed the strength, but it was a latent power 
 within us. We were even through our crude surround- 
 ings developing from negative to positive, from ignorance 
 to knowledge. 
 
 We did not then possess the knowledge that this one 
 omnipresent Power was with us, that we were growing 
 nearer and nearer to a wonderful unfoldment, to the degree 
 of Eecognition. 
 
 We have risen higher and higher in the scale of 
 intelligence until we have become awakened to a percep- 
 tion of the I Am, the Truth. This great truth will help 
 us to recognize and overcome all our past unbelief. 
 
 Now we are overcoming all connections as we draw 
 near to the degree of Appropriation when we learn to 
 make this mighty truth our own. 
 
54 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 The light of this truth is so illuminating to the mind 
 that it enables us to see that GOD IS ALL, hence ALL IS 
 GOOD, therefore in this absolute sense THEEE IS NO 
 EVIL. 
 
 We have now gained the knowledge that our ego has 
 survived all changes. This gives us the faith that every 
 future condition must succumb to our will and intelligence. 
 Therefore we exert our will to gain realization. 
 
 We will with the will of a Soul for the power that 
 shall enable us to mold our lives and conditions as Ave will. 
 
 We* will to have established within us the conscious 
 knowing that we shall gain the position of Mastery. 
 Through this understanding of the mighty Truth we shall 
 gain the mastery over all appearances of sin, sickness and 
 death. Glory to Jehovah-Jehovah. We are housed in 
 God. 
 
 EEALIZE YOUB POWEK. 
 
 Mental positiveness is the first step in overcoming. 
 The intelligence that you now exercise is divine, and is 
 already in its subjective state the cause of your human 
 organization. Take away the intelligent YOU and the 
 body will no longer remain a concrete unit, because your 
 intelligence is the organizing power that enlivens and 
 holds your body in form. Your intelligence already has 
 dominion over every atom of your being and is exerting 
 that dominion unceasingly. You can now gain the 
 realization that this is true, and begin to use your power 
 of intelligence consciously in ruling every part of your 
 negative nature, in overcoming all the negative conditions 
 of disease and pain which exist in your nature because 
 of a lack of positive, harmonizing intelligence in the parts 
 affected. 
 
 All causes are more positive than their effects. All 
 the forces of life and intelligence of which the mighty 
 
MYSTIC WORDS, 55 
 
 Mind of God consists are positive, more positive than v 
 electricity, even more positive than the mind of humanity. 
 Your mind must be tuned to supreme positiveness if you 
 would realize the power of life. Your faith in the power 
 of life to overcome every negative condition must be more 
 positive than your belief in the lack of life and health if 
 you would polarize the intelligent^ healing power of the 
 divine life. 
 
 Electricity flows freely through the copper wire, but 
 when it meets the positive resistance of the wire in the 
 glass bulb it instantly generates heat and light. The 
 electricity glorifies that which is as positive as itself. 
 Life will glorify you with its power of health and perfec- 
 tion as your faith becomes as positive as life. You will 
 become Godlike with divine powers as you develop in the 
 strength of I AM-ness which polarizes and radiates the 
 life, intelligence and love of the universal Father to all. 
 Always remember that one of the conditions of divine 
 receptivity is humility toward the supreme Power. The 
 most Godlike realize that their strength is the strength of 
 the Father. As the friction between the electricity and 
 the resistant wire generates light and heat, so the vibra- 
 tion of the wonderful forces of the universal mind against 
 the positive center of your mind will generate the heat 
 of divine love and the light of true wisdom which will 
 make you a mighty power for good, a radiant center of all 
 the divine attributes that you have developed. 
 
 Your body is an image of your mental character. 
 Your character is the aggregation of all your past 
 thoughts and feelings. It is your mind body and is formed 
 from your habitual processes of thought. If there is 
 discord or inharmony in your mind, if passion dominates 
 your feelings, then pain and disease must show forth 
 in the body, for every atom of flesh is obedient to some 
 thought in the subjective body of mental energy. The 
 mind body is the more positive and the flesh responds 
 
56 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 to its influence, as the iron filings respond to the magnet. 
 Place some iron filings on a paper and put a strong 
 magnet underneath the paper and you will see the 
 filings climb on top of each other and also form sym- 
 metrical curves in their efforts to follow the lines of 
 magnetic force and produce an image of the invisible 
 sphere of influence around the magnet. In like manner 
 the atoms of flesh obey your sphere of mental influence 
 in an effort to image the influence of your positive pole 
 of thought. /Do you not begin to see what a marvelous 
 / polarizing power you have? It is no one else than your- 
 self that is holding these millions of atoms in organization. 
 You are a creator, that is, you are an individualizer of 
 atoms. That is all there is to creation; it is a process of 
 individualization. Creation is God in the act of indi- 
 vidualizing Himself. As He has forever been individualiz- 
 ing and becoming manifest, so creation is a perpetual 
 process without beginning of days or ending of years. 
 
 Who are you but that unknown power of the Eternal 
 whom no man hath seen or comprehended fully? You 
 are that One coming to consciousness, awakening to the 
 realization of yourself, and just beginning to know and 
 feel that the power of the Almighty is yours to manifest 
 for the good of all. You are growing to Godhood through 
 exerting the power that is inherently yours. The Being 
 of God is your Being, the foundation for all that you are, 
 and God is glorified in glorifying you. Who else shall 
 he glorify but Himself made manifest? Awake! arise! 
 proclaim your own Being the King of your nature and 
 of your world. Assert your I Am in the quality of divine 
 love and you will add a positive pole to your mental 
 battery that will make you a mighty magnet, holding 
 subject to your will all the less developed and negative 
 forces of your nature. You can realize by constant prac- 
 tice that your will is the focal point for the mighty 
 energies of God. Not in a day will you realize the full 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 57 
 
 powers of your divine being, nor will God endow you 
 with the power from on high until you have by practice 
 of the good and true proved your wisdom and ability to 
 use the thunderbolts of Jove. You have been ages grow- 
 ling to your present state of selfconscious individuality, 
 and now you have taken the step of recognition where 
 you see that All is Good, because all is a part of the 
 almighty wisdom and intelligence, and by your true and 
 persistent recognition you will appropriate the wisdom 
 of God only, and all things will work for your good. 
 
 You are lifted above the animal plane by your ability 
 to think. The power to think unites you to the most 
 positive state of the divine Mind and enables you to 
 polarize Divinity. You are the image of the Almighty, 
 and can do whatsoever you see your Father doing. \ 
 
 THE LAW OF ATTRACTION. 
 
 The Law of Attraction is the supreme power guiding 
 the destiny of all solar systems. 
 
 The sun is a mighty electro-magnet for the generation 
 of attractive force. 
 
 The sun does not produce light and heat by the con- 
 sumption of its own substance. Light and heat are 
 generated by the interaction of the sun's force upon the 
 force generated by the earth. 
 
 The relation of the earth to the sun is not that of a' 
 piece of soft iron to a magnet, but of a magnet to a magnet, 
 for the earth is also a great magnet suspended in the 
 universal currents of magnetic force. 
 
 How marvelous is the balance and adjustment of these 
 forces which hold the suns and planets in a harmonious 
 unity. How simple and yet how mighty is the law of 
 attraction, the attraction of God's Presence, in holding all 
 things in obedience to Himself. 
 
58 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 The statement that like attracts like seems to conflict 
 with the statement that opposites attract each other. It 
 will be better understood when we say that the opposite 
 poles of like attract each other. 
 
 "Birds of a feather flock together" but the positive 
 and negative characteristics mate. Personalities are 
 attracted to each other, because one possesses what the 
 other lacks. 
 
 "Familiarity breeds contempt," because there is a 
 tendency on the part of one character to supply the 
 deficiency in the other, and when both become positive in 
 the same characteristics they no longer need each other, 
 and are again attracted by those who are positive to their 
 negative qualities. 
 
 It is according to the same law that the negative 
 nature of God is attracted to His positive nature, and a 
 reciprocal unity forever established. 
 
 COMPARISONS. 
 
 The universe viewed as a Whole is one mighty magnet 
 embracing all things within the positive and negative 
 poles of being. These two words explain the Whole, and 
 yet they are used to describe relative, not absolute, condi- 
 tions, and they are always relative in their application also. 
 The W T hole — all that we can gain a conception of — may be 
 compared to one grand sliding scale of intelligence, the 
 negative conditions growing into the positive and the 
 positive becoming more and more positive on and on, ever 
 and ever. 
 
 The one primal Energy is the substance of all forms 
 of life in this world, and ranges in development from the 
 clod of dirt to the vibrant brain cells of man. And in the 
 worlds invisible it ranges from the dark thoughts of igno- 
 rant minds to the luminous thoughts of Divinity, which are 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 59 
 
 archangels of majesty and power. None of these forms 
 is absolutely negative, none is lacking altogether in 
 intelligence or vital power. All forms contain the pos- 
 sibilities of progression and do progress through the 
 unfoldment or expansion of the latent intelligence within 
 them. This development of the simple into the complex, 
 or of the negative into the positive, is called evolution. 
 
 The one power dwelling in all substance compels 
 inorganic matter to organize life, as earth to change into 
 green grass. This one power also enables the lower forms of 
 animal life to develop into the higher, and the ignorant 
 and weak forms of humanity to become wise and strong. 
 This is always accomplished through the unfoldment of 
 intelligence which is latent in all forms no matter how inert 
 and dead they may seem. The earth is negative to the 
 grass, the grass is negative when compared with the tree 
 or animal. The animal is very negative and undeveloped 
 in intelligence from the standpoint of conscious manhood, 
 and men are but babes in intelligence beside the elder 
 brothers of the race, those angels and archangels who 
 stand in the Presence of the positive Sun of Divinity and 
 work to lift themselves and all below them to a still higher 
 plane of wisdom and power. 
 
 Man's state of positive intelligence is still negative 
 when compared to the supremely positive intelligence 
 that holds him and all other atoms of intelligence 
 subjects to its organizing wisdom and power. That 
 supremely positive Intelligence, the ultimate of all 
 intelligence, is Almighty God, the Absolute Truth. It 
 demands imperatively that all intelligence and every 
 truth not absolute shall adapt itself to it, for the Abso- 
 lute does not conform. It stands in mighty majesty, just 
 as it has stood forever, compelling every soul that beholds 
 it to bring every thought of his life into conformity with it. 
 Glory to God in the Highest! 
 
60 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 OUK POINT OF VIEW. 
 
 We cannot truly comprehend the wonders and 
 glories of the infinite life unless we view the universe from 
 a high mountain of thought where our understanding is 
 not clouded by our ideas of time or space. We should be 
 able to see that the universe, as the manifestation of an 
 eternal and infinite power, is not limited by time or space. 
 It began in eternity and through endless time its evolution 
 will proceed. It has the whole of infinity in which to 
 grow, and there are no limitations anywhere either to the 
 growth of the universe as a whole or to that of any one 
 of its parts. 
 
 /The possibilities of life are unlimited. and each thing 
 is being inspired from within to express more and more 
 of its inherent power and intelligence. Even the lower 
 forms of life are intelligent but the intelligence is uncon- 
 scious. It is only when life has unfolded for itself a form 
 sufficiently perfect to express conscious intelligence that 
 the soul power from God becomes manifest. Then man, 
 the creature of authority and power, enters into his ruler- 
 ship. Then he realizes that his conscious intelligence 
 gives him dominion over all less developed forms of 
 intelligence. Judging from our mortal idea of time how 
 slow is the unfoldment of intelligence. But judging 
 correctly we must see as God sees, from the timeless state 
 of the eternal, where life and growth are impelled to be 
 by the quenchless Bliss of Being. 
 
 And down in the plane of time every form of life 
 feels stirring within it that desire to be, to grow — that 
 perpetual presence of the Eternal. 
 
 The power and wisdom that man exercises today was 
 not given him by any arbitrary act of the Creator. The 
 Creator has been with him and in him, leading him 
 through a long series of development during which his 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 61 
 
 ignorance has been outgrown, and he has gained the 
 conquest over many crude conditions. 
 
 That mind called man is a being of eternity. It has 
 gained much experience through previous embodiments 
 and it is this innate knowledge and experience stored in 
 the interior of the mind that has enabled man to over- 
 come limiting conditions and to tread obstacles under 
 foot. He has climbed the steep mountain of evolution, 
 and has gained added strength with each step upward, 
 exercising his will and all the faculties of his mind until 
 they have become rounded out and capable of grasping 
 somewhat of the light of Wisdom. 
 
 And now in the conscious union with the Father- 
 Mother God he ripens his soul powers by leading others 
 to see the Way of life in which all must walk to the 
 journey's end. 
 
 ATTKACTION INDIVIDUALIZED. 
 
 As man applies the truth that he is organized intelli- 
 gence and a central point in the law of attraction, that 
 he is attraction individualized, he will realize more and 
 more that he is a mighty magnet and all things are subject 
 to his will. 
 
 The intelligent control of the processes of life to 
 produce health has not been general with mankind, 
 because they did not recognize that mind could control 
 the digestive and other forces of the body. 
 
 Man is the manifestation of a universal Force and is 
 glad to control it as fast as he gains the recognition of 
 how to proceed. 
 
 He is a unit, a whole, a complete generator of power 
 within himself. 
 
 As he seeks the Kingdom of Heaven he awakens 
 
62 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 more and more to his innate power and realizes the fulfill- 
 ment of the promise that all things shall be added. 
 
 The Heaven-Mind within will be brought forth as he 
 recognizes its power, as he rises above the limiting belief 
 in matter into the knowledge that All is Spirit. 
 
 Let everyone roll away the stone from the door of 
 the sepulchre and pray the Christ to come forth, opening 
 the mind to accept the truth, with all desire to do good. 
 
 * ♦ * 
 
 Every atom and fiber of my body being is an omnip- 
 otent magnet which draws to me with resistless and 
 incessant energy all my heart's wishes. 
 
 All the life, force and energy of almighty God are 
 working to bring me prosperity. 
 
 GOD'S MANTLE OF PROTECTION IS SPREAD OVER 
 ALL HIS CHILDREN. 
 
 Whenever an electrical storm passes over us and the 
 fiercely flashing lightning seems to be bringing fire and 
 death to earth, let us unite in generating a protecting 
 influence by positively asserting the above statement. 
 
 There is a tremendous power in thought to intelli- 
 gently direct the blind forces of nature, and when a 
 number unite in creating a thought to that end, it stirs 
 into activity the mighty forces in the mind of the world 
 and results in a grand demonstration of the power of 
 mind over material elements. 
 
 When human beings learn of the power of thought 
 and all agree in holding such thoughts as the foregoing, 
 it will generate a wonderful protecting power in the 
 mental atmosphere or state about us, and their united 
 faith will enable the Spirit of God to effectually 
 protect His children. God needs intelligent co-workers 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 63 
 
 in this mortal sphere of activity through whom He may 
 work to do good to humanity. The Spirit of Love and 
 Goodness is all about us. It enfolds us in the magnetic 
 sphere of its gracious power, but it needs to become 
 individualized in order to bring into manifestation the 
 mighty goodness that it holds for humanity. God needs 
 men and women with hearts of loje and minds of true 
 faith through whom His power may act to save and heal 
 and protect. God has evolved us for the very purpose 
 that we might act for Him, and that through us He might 
 do that which He could not do without us; that we should 
 become the links that would join His finer sphere of 
 wisdom and power with the grosser state of mortal 
 life, and make God and man one united power for 
 good. 
 
 His Spirit brooding over the darkness of material 
 elements evolved the sun and the planets, inspired the 
 dull elements of the earth to manifest life through 
 gradually developing forms of crystal, vegetable, and 
 animal; and when through a long evolution the "dust of 
 the earth" finally arrived to the form of man, His Spirit 
 endowed man with a self-conscious soul after His own 
 likeness and power, and now He is trying to inspire us 
 to use the talents with which we are endowed to the 
 further manifestation of his divine love and wisdom as 
 sons of the Eternal. 
 
 God manifests through the enlightened faith of 
 humanity. When all believe in the goodness of God as 
 the supreme motive of existence and express His good- 
 ness in thought and act, all the destructive forces in 
 nature will become infused with the Spirit of goodness 
 that radiates from the mind of humanity, and the earth 
 will manifest the goodness and glory of God. 
 
 This is a period of great tribulation to humanity 
 because we are passing out of a cycle of old into a 
 
64 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 cycle of new^ thought. We are passing from the darkness 
 of man-made creeds and false imaginations into the 
 brightness of the light of revelation as it shines from the 
 eternal realm of souls; but the darkness does not compre- 
 hend the light of heaven, and the clashing of the light 
 and the darkness is causing great disturbance in the ele- 
 ments of Jiature as well as in the minds of men, because 
 the elements are negative and reflect the discord in man's 
 life. 
 
 Now, at the beginning of a new cycle of progression, 
 thought will have a great influence in molding the future 
 of this cycle. Now we may sow the seeds that will fruit in 
 great good to humanity. Let us all unite in affirming the 
 above thought and those which follow, remembering the 
 words of the Master: 
 
 "If two of you shall agree on earth 
 
 As touching anything that they shall ask, 
 
 It shall be done for them 
 
 Of my Father who is in heaven. 
 
 For where two or three 
 
 Are gathered together in my name, 
 
 There am I in the midst of them." 
 
 The Lord God Omnipotent reigns in heaven and shall 
 reign on earth. The supreme Will of Love shall be done, 
 shall be made manifest in all the contending minds and 
 forces on earth. 
 
 The truth in the world shall be quickened with the 
 power of the Spirit of Truth and it shall gain the victory 
 over all error and falsity. 
 
 The workers for right and justice shall be strength- 
 ened by the power of God and they shall defeat every 
 apparent enemy. 
 
 The light of truth must reign throughout the land 
 and dissolve all ignorance and all the bondage begotten 
 from ignorance. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 65 
 
 The Spirit of love must dissolve all greed and self- 
 ishness and bring an era of co-operation and prosperity. 
 
 Glory to God in the highest, for Justice and Mercy 
 must prevail in the land over which the mantle of Divine 
 Protection is spread. 
 
 THEKE IS LIFE, SENSATION AND INTELLIGENCE 
 
 IN MATTEE. 
 
 Many believe and try to practice the teaching that 
 there is no life, sensation or intelligence in matter. Is 
 it not more rational to believe that if God is omnipresent 
 substance, there is no lack of life, sensation and intel- 
 ligence in matter? 
 
 Matter is the visibility of the God Substance. When 
 this planet had condensed from the elementary fire mist 
 and formed a crust of solid rock, there was nothing visible 
 but water and rock. In the course of time the surface 
 of the rock disintegrated and the particles recombined to 
 form lichens and other primary exhibitions of life, and 
 when these primary forms had disintegrated and fertilized 
 the soil, conditions were made for still higher manifesta- 
 tions of plant life. Through ages of time these simple 
 types evolved and combined to produce new and more 
 complex organisms, so that from the planet of solid 
 granite has been produced all the forms of life, sensation 
 and intelligence that inhabit the earth at the present 
 time. The original matter was a substance potential with 
 all the attributes of God, and only needed time to unfold 
 its vast possibilities of life, sensation and intelligence. 
 
 It is the aim of God to develop the latent possibilities 
 of matter, for it is all His nature. God's nature is sub- 
 stantial. Whether we say that His nature is infinite 
 matter or substance, or infinite spirit or intelligence, the 
 same truth is expressed. If there were no substance there 
 could be no intelligence, for all knowledge is produced by 
 
66 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 matter in motion. To illustrate: the optic nerve is 
 vibrated by the waves of light, and the vibrations are 
 imparted to the brain substance and the activity of this 
 substance produces thought and knowledge. It is the 
 interaction of positive and negative substances that pro- 
 duces first, life; second, sensation; and third the vibration 
 of thought called intelligence. Viewing matter as a 
 living substance we can truly say that all is matter. 
 What is thought but a more radiant and evolved condition 
 of matter? All matter is vibration. Magnetism and 
 electricity are produced by the chemical action of material 
 elements, and are those elements transformed into more 
 intense vibration. What we call physical life is the inter- 
 action of these magnetic and electric forces. Through 
 the vibration of the matter of our nerves sensation is pro- 
 duced, and because the human body has evolved a larger 
 body of nerve substance called brain, it is capable of pro- 
 ducing the more complex vibrations of thought. To be 
 sure there is a soul power in man that by its individual 
 action in the physical substance enables it to produce 
 these intelligent results. But it must be remembered 
 that the soul of God is infused into all nature, for it is His 
 nature, and therefore we must realize the truth that matter 
 is not something apart from the divine life and intel- 
 ligence and incapable of divine expression, but that the 
 transforming power of God is forever active in all mat- 
 ter, causing each atom to individualize and grow in the 
 unfoldment of its inherent life and intelligence. 
 
 Thought is not an intangible something, but an 
 energy as substantial and more intelligent than elec- 
 tricity. Thoughts are substantial things. They are 
 higher forms of matter — matter grown intelligent. The 
 Mind of God is an infinite sea of divine thought substance; 
 an ocean of radiant, intelligent energy, which fills infinity 
 with the glory and majesty of the Eternal One. 
 
 The splendor of the sunlight is caused by the vibra- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 67 
 
 tions of electric and magnetic force as they mingle and 
 blend in the atmosphere of the earth. In higher states 
 and conditions of matter — in the spheres of spiritualized 
 matter — the same process is transpiring. The mingling 
 of the love and intelligence of the One with the more 
 negative substance of the universal Mind produces the 
 transcendent beauty, grace and harmony manifest in the 
 heavenly spheres of God's eternal nature. The soul 
 generates, from the body of flesh, physical life, sensation 
 and mental energy. These forces combine to form the 
 mind-body or spiritual counterpart of the person, which 
 is a higher form of matter, and more lasting than the 
 physical form in its present state of development. This 
 spirit form is substantial although its rate of vibration 
 cannot be perceived by the physical senses. What we 
 term Spirit is the highest evolved condition of universal 
 matter imaginable, and it must not be forgotten that this 
 spiritualized essence of God's nature has its abode in the 
 essence of each atom, and it unceasingly strives to expand 
 as it feels the warmth of divine love. This expansion of 
 the spirit of things is the cause for all growth and 
 progression. 
 
 By individualizing love, and blessing the flesh with 
 the intelligent feeling of love we can accelerate this 
 process in our physical development, quickening the atoms 
 with our realization of the divine Presence. 
 
 It is true that All is Mind and it is also true that All 
 is Matter, for mind and matter are the one substantial 
 principle in different states of unfoldment. There is but 
 one substance, one life and one intelligence, and His name 
 is One. There is nothing besides the Infinite and Eternal 
 One. God is omnipresent, omnipotent and omniscient. 
 It is necessary for us to realize that matter is the divine 
 nature if we would learn the art of glorifying it. If the 
 rocky structure of this planet could yield such a mar- 
 velous array of beautiful, intelligent forms under the 
 
68 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 brooding Presence of the Spirit of God, how much more 
 should we expect the highly evolved substance of our bodies 
 to respond to the loving intelligence of our thought power 
 to unfold its latent possibilities of life, health and perfec- 
 tion to the highest degree. It is through recognition of 
 the Presence of God in our negative nature that the nature 
 yields the intelligence and power of the divine Presence. 
 We cannot expect good results if we deny matter or flesh 
 for by our thought power we cut away and deny that the 
 negative pole of our being contains any possibilities of 
 growth toward perfection. The negative pole is just as 
 necessary in the constitution of the magnet man as the 
 positive pole. Matter is as necessary in the constitution 
 of the nature of God as Spirit. Without matter there 
 could be no creation. There could be no electricity gen- 
 erated without the negative as well as the positive pole 
 of the battery. The positive and negative poles are 
 necessary in the constitution of the Mind of God, and 
 without such relative conditions life, sensation and intel- 
 ligence would be impossible. 
 
 Humanity was generated from the marriage of 
 heaven and earth. Swedenborg wrote that all the 
 heavens and heavenly beings were produced from the 
 physical side of the universe by the Spirit, and that heaven 
 without earth would be like a house suspended in mid-air 
 without a foundation. The marriage of the soul and body 
 produces human self-consciousness, and the growth of the 
 soul comes from its development of the latent possibilities 
 in earth and earthly experiences. 
 
 Matter is often denied that the sensation of pain may 
 be overcome. More would be accomplished by educating 
 the flesh to express its latent healing life, than by denying 
 its existence. The atoms of flesh are a negative form of 
 mind and express only as much intelligence as they have 
 unfolded. They are capable of developing a higher grade 
 of intelligence which will yield more harmonious results 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 69 
 
 in the physical instrument. Organs may be dominated 
 by thoughts and desires which are antagonistic to each 
 other, and consequently the organs fail to work in har- 
 mony and the whole organism is disturbed. Let it be 
 remembered that matter is always responsive to thought, 
 according to its degree and quality of intelligence. 
 If the soul came into the world to carry out a purpose 
 of God, and the conscious mind is bent on accomplish- 
 ing an unlike purpose, although the soul may not be 
 strong enough to make its purpose known, and the mind 
 may not be wise enough to do right, nevertheless the con- 
 flicting motives and purposes of the soul and mind will 
 disturb the even equilibrium of the nature. Many suffer 
 because the soul has not free expression. Very often pain 
 is the cry of the parts for more life and power to do their 
 work efficiently. The wise mind will not deny this need 
 but will immediately send the currents of love and life 
 to strengthen and harmonize the conflicting vibrations of 
 the matter in the physical or negative mind of the human 
 battery. 
 
 The time was when the highest evolved species of 
 animal on earth could not reason, but gradually as the 
 matter of their flesh became of a finer texture and experi- 
 ence called for the most intense exercise of the mentality 
 so far developed, the higher faculties were born, and the 
 enlarging cranium has marked the upward trend of evolu- 
 tion. Now the present evolved beings are just beginning 
 to learn that they can consciously develop every nerve 
 center and organ in the body to a condition of perfected 
 activities which will be as much above the diseased 
 humanity of the present as the brain development of man 
 is superior to the animal. 
 
 Matter is potentially vital and intelligent with the 
 power of God, and flesh is the highest evolved condition 
 of matter visible. When flesh is educated to the positive 
 degree of intelligence and love, where it is no longer 
 
70 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 subject to the negative vibrations of sin, sickness and 
 death, it is then an exhibition of the divine substance — 
 the Father made manifest. 
 
 It has been said by scientific authority that one cubic 
 inch of matter has locked within it enough force to anni- 
 hilate an army. Think of the immense possibilities of 
 the living power stored in your flesh, which you can 
 develop into a state of intelligent co-operation with your 
 will to the expression of your growing wisdom and love. 
 What a transforming power is yours. You take into your 
 body the elements from external nature and your 
 organism assimilates certain of these chemical elements 
 and transforms them into a higher order of substance 
 which is fashioned into a form that represents your 
 particular character. 
 
 By knowing that matter is an expression of the Mind 
 of God and that it is capable of yielding more abundant 
 life, more Jiarmonious sensations and a mightier intel- 
 ligent will that shall manifest the will of God, we lose the 
 limiting beliefs of matter as something apart from Mind, 
 and are able by the intelligent use of our thought power 
 to convert the sensations of pain into the more positive 
 sensations of peace, and to tune all the vibrations and 
 feelings of the flesh into a body of force whose tone is the 
 tone of the divine soul, and whose every effort is the 
 expression of the love, wisdom, grace and beauty of the 
 indwelling individual soul — the Self from the bosom of 
 the Father. 
 
 Desire for the necessities of life leads through experi- 
 ence, and experience results in mental growth. Even the 
 animals through their desire for food gain the experiences 
 that developed them into more positive individualities. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 71 
 
 MATTER PRODUCES THOUGHT AND CON- 
 SCIOUSNESS. 
 
 Knowledge begins with perception. Substance pro- 
 duces thought, and thought, which is a form of reaction, 
 deals with substance. 
 
 We are made conscious of things not self and then 
 become conscious of self. It is not the brain alone that 
 thinks; it is the whole man. The sensory nerves reaching 
 to all parts of the body are all a part of the thinking 
 organism. If the eye rests on something dangerous, the 
 optic nerve is affected, and we become conscious of the 
 danger. Thus the eye was as much concerned in produc- 
 ing the thought as any part of the brain. Had it not been 
 for the eye, neither the nerves nor the brain would have 
 been moved to action. Consciousness comes simul- 
 taneously with perfected thought. 
 
 Sensation produces thought. Our ideas depend 
 greatly on the character of sensation. Human knowledge 
 is born of nature, is her offspring. To think is to have 
 our organism acted on by matter in motion. Knowledge 
 comes from and is produced by matter in motion. Were 
 there no matter, there could be no motion, — hence no 
 thought or knowledge. 
 
 All our ideas and the words we use to represent ideas 
 were derived from experience with external things. Even 
 our conceptions of God and of the ideal realm are but 
 reflections of things within our personal experience. All 
 ideas of beauty are derived from forms of matter. And 
 if an angel messenger from God were to try to lift our 
 minds to a higher state of thought he would of necessity 
 use our material concepts, as Jesus did in his parables, 
 and when he gave to the Unnamable One the name 
 "Father" which brought Him within even the understand- 
 ing of a little child. 
 
72 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 TEUTH IS MIGHTY AND WILL PEEVAIL. 
 
 Ignorance is binding in its effect upon the thought 
 of humanity. A test of divine truth is its uplifting, 
 inspiring and freeing quality. A truth that does not free 
 the mind from the thought of bondage does not perfectly 
 image the freeing Spirit of Truth. 
 
 Truth is the revelation of the love and wisdom of 
 God, and of the beneficent goodness of all the active laws 
 in His vast nature. And all the laws of existence when 
 rightly seen and interpreted proclaim the inherent good- 
 ness and wisdom of the Power that pervades existence. 
 
 The ancient Hindus were dominated by the belief 
 that existence is evil, a product of Mara or illusion, a 
 vast hypnotism that must be escaped by a process of 
 counter-suggestion and absolute renunciation of mortal 
 thought and desire. It was a common idea with them 
 that man is in bondage to his good thoughts as well as 
 to his evil thoughts and desires. His good thoughts 
 bound him to dwell in heaven until the stored-up merit 
 thus acquired was exhausted, when he was compelled to 
 return to physical birth and acquire more merit. And by 
 the demerit of his evil thoughts he was bound to suffer 
 in hell and to be born in the womb of an animal or even 
 worse. Even the gods were held in bondage to this 
 terrible law of Karma — so it is written in their sacred 
 books — and the only way to attain liberation from that 
 ever-active law was through a process of renunciation of 
 both good and evil carried on during several incarnations. 
 
 It will be noted that bondage and punishment were 
 the dominant elements in their idea of justice. To them 
 justice was not tempered by mercy. 
 
 Knowing that thoughts have a tonic or toxic effect 
 upon the structure of the mind and body, according to 
 their quality, we should refuse to harbor ideas like the 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 73 
 
 foregoing because of their depressing effect upon the mind 
 and consequent debilitating effect in the body. 
 
 The present-day teaching of reincarnation from the 
 standpoint of an avenging Karma is as depressing to the 
 spiritual nature as th~e orthodox idea of hell and ever- 
 lasting damnation; they are both built upon the founda- 
 tion of an avenging justice. 
 
 The Hindu Masters in the celestial heaven are very 
 positive in denying the prevailing idea of Karma. 
 
 The thought they promulgate as truth is so inspiring 
 and uplifting, so strengthening and encouraging to the soul 
 that it dissolves all fear and depression from the mind 
 and gives instead a feeling of joy and praise for the 
 wisdom and mercy of God. 
 
 Man suffers on the earth plane because he ignorantly 
 violates natural law, not because he did an evil in a past 
 incarnation for which he needs to receive punishment. 
 Those who understand the laws of thought as well as 
 the laws of nature are not so liable to violate these laws 
 and so their knowledge saves them from harm. The 
 good and evil suffer alike from the general ignorance of 
 the race, and only as the whole race is gradually evolved 
 into the knowledge of the truth and the expression of 
 its characteristic quality of goodness and love will man- 
 kind be free from sin and suffering. A man may be very 
 evil in his thoughts and actions on this plane, and wiien 
 he enters the spiritual state he may be attracted by the 
 beauty of goodness and receive a knowledge of divine 
 truth, which, entering his spirtual structure will gradually 
 transform him as a spirit into the beauty of character 
 of an angelic being, thus freeing him from all bondage 
 to evil and from the necessity of reaping anything but 
 good. And through the holy ministry of the angels of 
 God the truth may likewise enter into our spiritual nature 
 while we are yet in this mortal body and purify and 
 spiritualize the nature to that degree that sin and the 
 
74 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 mental and physical effects of sin may be dissolved. Thus 
 the truth of God's mercy overcomes ignorance and the 
 results of ignorance in those who love and obey the 
 Spirit of Truth. 
 
 My own experience in visiting the various spirit 
 planes, in hearing of the personal experiences of the lower 
 kinds of spirits as well as higher, both while in the body 
 and out, coupled with like experiences of my friends and 
 with the wider knowledge and experience of the Masters 
 convinces me that there is no law in the spirit world, nor 
 in the constitution of the nature of spirits, to compel 
 them to reincarnate because of their evil thoughts or 
 deeds; that spirits are not impelled to reincarnate from 
 any inherent law of retribution or justice, but solely from 
 a desire to gain further experience, as one would leave 
 home and friends for the sake of the experience to be 
 gained by traveling through a foreign land. 
 
 The belief in the law of Karma is injurious in that 
 it weighs down the incarnate spirit with the thought 
 that it is in bondage to an inscrutable Nemesis that may 
 compel it to enter many dreary rounds of experience to 
 balance up an unknown account of possibly vast propor- 
 tions. It is a terribly depressing belief. It does not 
 inspire with hope or courage or faith in the power of 
 the soul to conquer. It would have us believe that the 
 negative side of the law of cause and effect is mightier 
 than the positive operation of wisdom and mercy. It 
 would dethrone the freeing Spirit of Truth and enthrone 
 a frightful Nemesis. 
 
 It continues to limit the spirit that believes in 
 it even in the spirit world. A large number of spirits 
 continue to hold this belief in the necessity of reincarna- 
 tion as a means of atonement for past sins. They urge 
 spirits to reincarnate who would be much better off did 
 they stay in the spirit world, following up the true teach- 
 ing until they were freed from the mortal limitations 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 75 
 
 accumulated during their earth life, because when a 
 spirit reincarnates before gaining wisdom and spiritual 
 freedom, and some degree of soul awakening in the higher 
 spheres, he will not only be weighed down by the igno- 
 rance of his personality but the load of past sins and 
 false beliefs will still cloud his spirit and hinder his 
 progression in knowledge. 
 
 It is true that we reap as we sow. Our character 
 determines our destiny, drawing to us from the universal 
 Mind qualities like those we have incorporated into our 
 nature. Our character is the result of the blending of 
 the mental attributes of our parents plus the thoughts 
 and feelings we have accumulated from experience, some- 
 times reshaped and transformed by the awakened power 
 of the divine indwelling soul. It is upon this law of cause 
 and effect in the mental realm that the doctrine of Karma 
 is founded, but the structure built on this foundation 
 was designed by an imagination intoxicated with the 
 belief in an eternal principle of darkness or evil. It is a 
 metaphysical nightmare, from which the oriental mind 
 needs to be awakened by the merciful and inspiring touch 
 of the Mother love in God, the saving Spirit of Truth. 
 
 A soul aflame with the Mother love of God for 
 humanity proclaimed these words: "Ye shall know the 
 truth and the truth will make you free." When I saw 
 those words in great letters of gold across the peristyle 
 at the World's Fair twelve years ago, I wondered within 
 myself what they meant. The spirit of those words was 
 revealed to my mind soon after, and during these twelve 
 years I have had constant cause to rejoice in the knowl- 
 edge of the living power of the Spirit of Truth. The 
 woes of mankind have all been born from ignorance, 
 from a lack of true knowledge. Through a partial knowl- 
 edge humanity suffers; with full knowledge comes peace 
 and power. An oriental priesthood saddled humanity 
 with the belief of Karma and transmigration that it might 
 
76 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 ride to the selfish heights of dominion, and the occidental 
 priesthood accomplished the same results by holding their 
 followers subject to the belief of a punishing God with 
 everlasting damnation for those who strayed from the 
 fold. But praises to the Eternal and to the merciful 
 angels of light, we have outgrown the ignorance of the 
 past, and the mercy of truth is now proclaimed by thou- 
 sands of tongues and will rapidly conquer and put away 
 forever all falsity and error in the mind of the race. 
 
 Let us turn from the consideration of the negative 
 law of cause and effect to the recognition of the positive 
 law of mercy and truth. We have been bound under the 
 spell of evil by our faith in the presence and power of 
 evil; now we may be freed from all evils by our faith in 
 the presence and power of the Spirit of Truth. The same 
 amount of time given to preaching and proclaiming the 
 goodness and power and wisdom of the soul m man that 
 has been given to teaching the inherent deviHshness of 
 man would result in giving such a strong mental force 
 to the indwelling soul that it would rise up in majesty 
 and power and conquer the petty limitations of sin, sick- 
 ness and poverty, which result from the world's igno- 
 rance; it would evolve humanity into a race of incarnate 
 angels. That wonderful Spirit of love, purity, joy and 
 wisdom which exists in the higher spheres of the celestial 
 existence transforms every spirit seeking to know and 
 live its life, into a beautiful radiant spirit of love 
 and perfection. That Spirit which has redeemed hosts of 
 spirits into angels of goodness and mercy, healing them 
 of all their diseases, giving them peace for pain, and 
 plenty for poverty — that omnipotent Spirit of Truth — is 
 now shedding its bright and tender rays of love into our 
 earth land, and as fast as we receive it will it glorify our 
 spirits even while we are pent up in form of flesh. It will 
 transform this world as it has transformed the spirit 
 worlds by the predominance of its quality of goodness 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 77 
 
 and love into a land of peace and plenty. It will heal 
 the sick, and so quicken the souls of mortals that disease 
 and pain will no longer be a necessity to the dwellers in 
 earth. And so glorious will the consciousness of the 
 immortal soul of man become that he will sense and know 
 at all times that he is an immortal son of God, and the 
 soul in the mortal will walk and talk continually with 
 the souls in the celestial spheres, "and God shall wipe 
 away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no 
 more death." 
 
 All Glory to the Power of Truth! 
 
 THE WHOLE TKUTH. 
 
 Man must know the whole truth in order to live a 
 wholesome life and manifest perfection. Students are 
 hugging their half truths in desperation, wondering why 
 they do not yield full results, and at the same time they 
 turn a deaf ear toward those truths which they need to 
 know in order to overcome their limitations. 
 
 If we stand on the foundation statement that all is 
 truth we must hold our mind in a state of unprejudiced 
 receptivity toward all expressions of truth in order that 
 we may not refuse to receive some precious word of utmost 
 value. The presence of truth is visible in all material 
 objects, in all forms of external nature, if our eyes are 
 but unveiled to see. Our ears may hear the voice of truth 
 in every creed and doctrine or science and philosophy if 
 they are not closed by bigoted opinion. 
 
 What is truth? It is the revelation of the Whole, the 
 meaning or Spirit that pervades and expresses through 
 every least part of the Whole. It is God revealing Himself 
 as sensation in matter (for every atom of matter is an atom 
 of sensation), as the venom of the serpent, as the devastat- 
 ing power of the volcano, as the formative mind in nature, 
 
78 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 as the beauty and intelligence of all nature's children 
 from amoeba to man, as the understanding and will of 
 man, as the mercy and power of the angelic hosts, and as 
 the love of Divinity that embraces all these degrees of 
 truth from the very lowest to the very highest. In the 
 absolute sense there is no ignorance. Every form is a form 
 of intelligence and represents a degree of knowledge. 
 Ants and bees know how to carry on a co-operative com- 
 monwealth, the bear knows where to find the honey store- 
 house of the bee, and man has the knowledge to overcome 
 most of the lower forms of intelligence; each is wise in 
 his degree of unfoldment. No one being in all the universe 
 is all-wise or omniscient — that is, no one being knows all 
 that every being on this planet knows in its own sphere 
 of activity; only the Mind that senses in the rock, feels 
 and thinks in every one of these its own manifestations, 
 knows what they all know in the aggregate. Each plane 
 of manifestation is one department in the Mind of the 
 whole, and each species is a specialized faculty of the One 
 Mind for the gaining and expressing of the truth manifest 
 in its sphere of activity. 
 
 All is intelligent. There is One omnipresent Mind 
 embracing all. Individualized minds evolve from lower 
 to higher degrees in this Mind as they expand in intelli- 
 gence. There are three general degrees of Mind — the 
 material degree, represented by physical life; the spiritual 
 degree, represented by the rational life in this world 
 and in the world of spirits; and the celestial degree, 
 represented by the soul nature in man and by the celestial 
 worlds where souls enjoy the fullest realization and 
 expression of soul love and wisdom. 
 
 It is less difficult for the animal to keep in health than 
 man, because his mind is simple and there are but two 
 degrees of his nature to be kept in harmony. Man has a 
 more complex mind with many more disturbing thoughts 
 than the animal, which alone would account for many of his 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 79 
 
 physical illnesses, and he also has a soul nature that often 
 refuses to live on bread and material thought. By living 
 like an animal he crucifies his soul, the Christ within; 
 the soul becomes discouraged with its personality and 
 refuses to give its life to satisfy his mortal cravings, and the 
 inharmony between soul and mind results in the death of 
 the body. Therefore man must know and live a larger 
 truth than the animal in order to be perfect. He must 
 understand the laws of mental action and the consequence 
 of his various moods and beliefs on his body. He must 
 also understand the relation that exists between himself 
 and Divinity and that Divinity is embodied in his soul if he 
 would realize the fullest expression of life from God; and 
 then the body must be properly cared for, and this is 
 an art that varies with each temperament and with every 
 mode of living. 
 
 We should like to believe that mind alone is able to 
 heal all ailments, keep all the muscles strong whether 
 they are used or not, and supply all deficiencies in the 
 way of material elements, but experience teaches that 
 while mind is a mighty healer and organizer of the 
 physical form, it is dependent to a large degree upon 
 what kinds of food are taken into the body and the use 
 to which the body is put. A little alcohol will arouse 
 the latent mental energy in the body and cause the heart 
 to beat faster and the blood to flow swifter; a larger 
 amount will stir the mind to fiery enthusiasm or drug 
 it into brutish insensibility, and it will do this despite 
 man's manner of thinking, and whether he believes it 
 has power or not. This potency has been inherent in 
 alcohol as its inheritance of power from the Mind of 
 the whole, and not as a "belief of power given to alcohol 
 by "mortal thought," as our metaphysical friends would 
 have us believe. The mind of the poppy has learned 
 how to extract a certain force from the universal Mind, 
 and this manifest attribute of Mind, when prepared as 
 
80 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 opium and brought in contact with the mind of man by 
 way of the blood, will overpower his mind. Thus every 
 plant and every form of nature expresses certain potencies 
 and attributes of the Mind of nature, which is the one 
 Mind we call God. We condemn these things as evils 
 and thus condemn in our short-sighted way God, the 
 source of all these elements and powers. They are not 
 evil in themselves; only the misuse of them by man gives 
 rise to those hard experiences and develops a negative 
 form of knowledge which is called evil. "Even virtue 
 becomes vice, if misapplied," said Shakespeare. Would 
 it not be wiser for us to praise God for the benefit that 
 has been derived from the use of the various remedies 
 that man has discovered and applied to the healing of 
 physical ailments? That certain drugs have virtue in 
 alleviating pain and restoring at least a temporary condi- 
 tion of harmony to the body cannot be denied, but the 
 knowledge of the effect of these chemical potencies on 
 various temperaments is so limited that we cannot truly 
 say that medicine is an exact science. 
 
 Every proprietary medicine placed on the market 
 cures a certain percentage of those who use it. There 
 may be found many genuine testimonials praising God 
 for the blessing of health after long suffering, and after 
 many other remedies had failed. Now it cannot be said 
 that faith alone cured all those cases, because they had 
 equal faith in each one of a half dozen or more different 
 remedies, but not till they found the right remedy con- 
 taining the mental potency that would act with just the 
 right effect upon their mental organization were they 
 healed. All force is at the last analysis mental force and 
 acts upon the mind of man to produce effects, whether 
 it acts on the mind in the body directly as a remedy or 
 upon the body indirectly as a thought force given to the 
 mind. If I were suffering with rheumatism, for instance, 
 it would make little difference to me whether I were 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 81 
 
 relieved by a doctor skilled in the use of drug potencies 
 or by a doctor adept in the use of thought potencies. It 
 would amount to the same thing, as both would use 
 "remedies/' and I would thank God that someone had 
 a knowledge of the proper remedies to bring relief. Of 
 course there would be one drawback about the medical 
 man that I would object to; he might possibly have some 
 positive "beliefs" about the power of disease to overcome 
 life accumulated from much study of the action of disease, 
 and these silent suggestions of his I should have to 
 combat. 
 
 Even the animals have imbibed some knowledge of 
 the healing virtue of herbs from the Mind of nature. 
 When a dog is sick he will seek out a certain herb and 
 eat it, then lie down in the stillness with perfect faith 
 that nature will accomplish his healing. 
 
 It is hard to determine when we are taking medicine 
 and when we are taking food, because there is no line 
 dividing foods and medicines. You may object to taking 
 iron for your blood and at the next meal absorb a large 
 amount of iron from a plate of beans. What we call 
 remedies are very often elements derived from plants 
 that would be valuable as foods if they could be properly 
 prepared, and the healing value of the remedy consists 
 in its supplying necessary elements to the body. Preju- 
 dice against medicines might deter you from taking some 
 element into your system which would be the proper one 
 to complete your healing. Poisons are never safe unless 
 taken in homeopathic doses. 
 
 People are sadly limited by their prejudice and 
 bigotry, often closing the door to the mercy of God by 
 their petty beliefs. Those who believe in medicine are 
 prejudiced against mental and spiritual healing, and 
 those who believe in mental and spiritual means refuse 
 some little material aid to the sufferer in order to appear 
 consistent in their pet theory; few are broad-minded 
 
82 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 enough to accept the whole truth, physical elements for 
 the body, mental elements for the mind, and divine ele- 
 ments for the soul. 
 
 A lack of knowledge of some little detail of truth 
 pertaining to an essential factor in the healing prevents 
 perfect demonstration. 
 
 A man may know truth relative to the needs of the 
 body, he may eat the foods which his nature and disposi- 
 tion call for, he may understand how to regulate his hours 
 of sleep, exercise, and meals to get the best use of his 
 body, he may have a knowledge of the power of thought and 
 understand the relation that exists between his soul and 
 God, and yet, through lack of desire or perseverance, he 
 may fall short of fulfilling the truth he knows on any or all 
 planes of his being, and his knowledge may not avail to 
 save him from sickness and pain. "If ye know these things, 
 happy are ye if ye do them." 
 
 Some there be who gain an intellectual comprehen- 
 sion of the power of thought and have a deep appreciation 
 of metaphysical subtleties, and they wonder why God does 
 not heal them, why discord and inharmony still affect 
 their affairs, why the new thought does not inaugurate a 
 new order of affairs around them and satisfy them with 
 healing peace. If they will search deep into their hearts 
 they will often find that they are not living exponents of 
 the truths they believe. They act deceitfully, do unjustly, 
 live lustfully, crave mortal approbation, conspire to 
 selfishly wrong their neighbor; the light and love of true 
 spirituality do not manifest through them. The truth is 
 but painted on their minds; it is not incorporated as a 
 living, moving force in their characters. 
 
 I met one who had studied metaphysics for several 
 years. He was schooled in the knowledge of the power 
 of thought and was always using it to try to demonstrate 
 wealth, hotjbarely earned enough to feed him. He wrote 
 aTpamphlet that told just how the mind should be operated 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 83 
 
 to open the doors of unlimited supply, but dressed like 
 a tramp. Most of the money he received was gained 
 through deceptive methods. He could lecture learnedly 
 on God and one to hear him would believe that he knew 
 all the laws of the universe and possibly even how God 
 came to be. He believed that with his knowledge of 
 truth when he left this mortal plane he would enter into 
 the most intimate companionship with Divinity, and he 
 was convinced of my lack of spiritual perception when I 
 told him his spiritual merit was not enough to raise him 
 above the second degree of life in the spirit world, which 
 is the second plane of unregenerate humanity. And still 
 he continues to think truth and do falsely, and "self 
 illumination" blinds his eyes to the real path, and he 
 wonders that disease and poverty hold their sway over 
 his life. 
 
 As we live the pure life, the honest life, the true life 
 of the soul, the inner soul nature becomes more closely 
 united with our personal mind, and our character deter- 
 mines our destiny, whether it shall be toward harmony and 
 pleasantness with an abundance of health and success, 
 or toward discord and the way of pain and defeat. We 
 are spiritual beings now and according to our character 
 we vibrate in unison with beings on the spiritual plane that 
 chords with our nature. Beings in the spiritual planes 
 of life have more wisdom and power according to the 
 degree of their ascendency into the life and love of God. 
 As a man attunes his life and character to the highest 
 truth and lives a spiritual life on this plane, he draws on 
 the deeper and higher planes of power and gains the 
 co-operation through prayer of those divine souls who 
 have washed their garments in the water of truth until 
 they are glorified with the life of truth and manifest its 
 power in their celestial lives. 
 
84 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 THE MUSIC OF THE FUTURE. 
 
 Music is a universal language, embracing in its 
 vocabulary all possibilities of human thought, feeling or 
 utterance, from the crudest rhythm of the natural man — 
 the untaught savage — to the keenest analysis of the 
 philosopher or the deepest emotions of a soul on fire with 
 God, wrapped in the devotional bliss engendered by direct 
 contact with the divine Heart of Love. 
 
 In the blending of musical tones there is the possi- 
 bility of unimagined and unfelt emotions and revelations. 
 The ancient seers of India did not try to convey by written 
 scroll the revelation of things celestial attained through 
 exaltation of the soul senses to direct perception of eternal 
 verities. The sublimity of truth and the glory and power 
 of the emotions awakened in the soul of the seer, while 
 attuned to spiritual realities, could only be expressed in 
 the language of the emotions, through the modulated 
 intonations of the human voice. The illuminated teacher 
 intoned his revelations to his pupils, teaching them truth 
 in mantras, every tone of which had deep spiritual signifi- 
 cance. When the words of the mantras were written and 
 the tone values forgotten, their spirit was lost. 
 
 The spirit of truth contained in them no longer 
 appealed to the pupil because the emotional effect of the 
 tones upon the soul was not felt. In other words, truth was 
 something the soul might be led to feel were the tones 
 sounded that embodied true emotions, or the emotions of 
 truth, and the teacher who realized truth was able to 
 awaken the same realizations in his pupils by clothing his 
 interior feelings in proper musical language. 
 
 Modern music portrays in a large degree the dark 
 side of mortal experience — the melancholy of a Chopin 
 or the depths of darkness and sorrow felt by Bee- 
 thoven. And even when the lives of the gods are pictured, 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 85 
 
 they are not the gods who have evolved to the transcendent 
 heights of immortal love and sympathy, but common 
 mortals cast in heroic mold, full of the petty vindictive- 
 ness, jealousy, passion and affection of beings in this mortal 
 world. 
 
 If Chopin, Beethoven and Wagner could have lived an 
 ideal life, apart from the petty side of mortal life, with its 
 cares and troubles, and have realized the sublime truths 
 revealed to the souls of the ancient seers of India; if they 
 could have heard the songs of the cherubim and seraphim 
 and seen the glories that the prophet Isaiah and others saw 
 through open soul vision, or have felt the heavenly truths 
 that John the Kevelator tried to picture in symbolic lan- 
 guage, would they not be the mightiest teachers of heavenly 
 verities to the soul and the most convincing that the world 
 has known? Their musical revelations would be soul 
 moving and soul convincing. Souls that would give them- 
 selves to the sway of the heavenly emotions induced by 
 their musical pictures of the joyous life of the Celestials 
 would be awakened to the Divine Motive of existence, 
 would be attuned to harmony with the divine nature and 
 purpose. Such music would compel the soul to feel and 
 see God, and once a soul felt Godlike emotions, it would 
 forever after desire to live up to that Godlike ideal. 
 
 Music is but in its infancy. Musicians have been 
 learning the language of the emotions — how to express in 
 musical terms what they felt, and, as is natural, they could 
 not express more than they felt. But as musicians gain 
 a deeper perception of eternal truth, which is always 
 revealed to the searching souls of mortals, they will reveal 
 more of Divinity and less of mortality in their music, and 
 awaken divine emotions in their hearers. 
 
 In the future the dominion of the orthodox religious 
 beliefs of the dark ages will be cast aside, the vast processes 
 of human evolution will be understood, the warfare and 
 strife among nations as well as in business life will be 
 
86 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 done away with, and the necessity for competition and its 
 concomitants — selfishness and hatred — will no longer 
 exist. Man will rise above the savage in thought and 
 action and music will not only keep pace with man's spir- 
 itual evolution but it will be the most inspiring guide to 
 that evolution, for, through the ability of inspired musi- 
 cians to feel the nobler and higher sentiments of spiritual 
 manhood — through feeling the inspiration of high ideals — 
 musicians will make those sentiments and ideals real to 
 their less fortunate brethren and lead them to feel and live 
 the ideal life. Thus music will become the mightiest 
 redeeming and transforming power in the development of 
 character, and, through character, of the welfare of the 
 whole race, that human evolution has produced. 
 
 * * • 
 
 It is now positively proven that thoughts and feelings / 
 create poisons and tonics in the flesh. Analysis of the 
 perspiration and breath a half hour after a fit of anger, for 
 instance, shows that anger has created a poisonous element, 
 or vice versa, after a period of joyous emotion, the blood 
 is enriched by a tonic element. Some eighty different 
 elements have been traced directly to the creative power 
 of thoughts and feelings by Prof. Elmer Gates of Wash- 
 ington, D. C. 
 
 The composer, who understands this wonderful fact, 
 holds the key to a new healing art, the most magical and 
 mystical that the world has ever heard of and also the 
 most potent. In the emotion-creating power of music we 
 have in embryo a whole science of healing, which will yet 
 be developed for the overcoming of discord and inharmony 
 and the restoration of divine harmony and health in the 
 nature of man. 
 
 The inspired musician of the future will feel the 
 celestial emotions of love, joy and peace, and he will weave 
 these emotions into music like that which breathes through 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 87 
 
 all the atmosphere of the heavenly spheres of eternal life. 
 He will evolve such music as will create health compel- 
 ling emotions in humanity. He will make the joyous 
 brightness and health of heaven real to spirits clad in the 
 vestments of mortality and awaken them to the reality 
 of their divine nature through the use of like musical 
 emotions. With mystical minor tones he will enter into 
 the dark recesses of their hearts, where they brood alone 
 in "chambers of imagery/' nursing their sorrow in selfish 
 misery, and then, when he has reached the secret chamber 
 of their hearts and gained dominion over their feelings, 
 he will lead them, and compel them to follow .him through 
 the mighty magic of his music, out into the brightness of 
 a God-lit land, in green pastures and beside still waters, 
 away from and beyond themselves into a heavenly atmos- 
 phere where joy perpetual reigns, where it is life to live, 
 where living is a song of praise to the Eternal and every- 
 thing pulsates with goodness and health. He will lead 
 them from the bondage and darkness of their ignorant, 
 mortal concept of life into the freedom and joy of the 
 
 eternally true and real. 
 
 * * * 
 
 The time is not far distant when, through the discovery 
 of more refined forces and more sensitive instruments, man 
 will be convinced from the demonstrations of material 
 science that the human spirit continues to exist as an 
 intelligent entity after the death of its physical counter- 
 part. Professor Crookes, F. K. S., Professor Alfred Kussell 
 Wallace, Camille Flammarion and many other savants 
 who represent the foremost achievements in exact science 
 have arrived at this conclusion now through private investi- 
 gation and much experimentation, but as yet a method of 
 communication between the two degrees of life, material 
 and spiritual, that would be as convinciDg, say, as any 
 chemical or electrical experiment, has not been found. 
 But more and more are those whom the world looks to as 
 
88 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 authority in the realm of exact knowledge, giving time to 
 investigate the occult phenomena known to exist through 
 the different phases of human mediumship. When the 
 scientific world seeks with unprejudiced mind for truth 
 from the spiritual world, it will draw the attention of 
 those scientists and philosophers among the inhabitants of 
 the lands of Spirit who will co-operate with the seekers 
 in this world and use their more advanced knowledge of 
 chemistry and more developed powers of will to bring to 
 the world such convincing evidence of the truth of pro- 
 gressive immortality as will leave no room for doubt. 
 
 Then, when humanity are convinced that there is- ( 
 no death, this truth will free them from the terrible 
 burden of sorrow that they have borne for ages. When 
 they learn from the inhabitants of heaven (as some 
 have already learned) that there is no wrathful God sitting 
 on a throne of judgment, waiting to damn them to everlast- 
 ing punishment because they were no better than they 
 could be, and no devil to delight in their tortures, the truth 
 will free them from fear — that fear which has enervated 
 the manhood of the race and made humanity slaves to the\ 
 authority of the priesthood. 
 
 Then through the power of truth woman will be 
 emancipated from the slavery of ignorance-born subjection 
 to man. She will use all the powers of her will and 
 imagination, of her affection and understanding, to create 
 a new race through a wise understanding and com- 
 pliance with the laws of heredity. When the truth reveals 
 that there is no death, no need for fear or sorrow, 
 or pain or poverty, that all is good even in its present 
 degree of unfoldment and growing better forevermore, then 
 the music of the present, with its revelation of mortal sor- 
 row and pain, will be but a historical relic. In its 
 place will be a music through whose every minor strain 
 even there will run that triumphant song of the soul vie- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 8& 
 
 torions over sin, sickness and death that is heard in the 
 immortal worlds where truth reigns supreme and love 
 inspires all hearts to do the will of the Good Father. 
 
 HEALTH THROUGH MUSIC. 
 
 Music, the divinest of the arts, has begun to reveal 
 a healing potency that, when rightly understood, will 
 reform all present methods of healing. 
 
 Music is the language that sways the emotions and 
 enraptures the soul with its deep mysterious message. It 
 is the key to the deepest emotions of the soul and under 
 its sweet compelling influence the cares and worries of 
 life are laid aside and we become harmonized and rested. 
 
 "Out of the heart are the issues of life." 
 
 The emotions of the heart have life-enriching qualities, 
 and as music awakens soul vitalizing emotions it becomes 
 the key to health and happiness. 
 
 As we sit in the twilight listening to the piano or 
 to the voice, we feel a soothing element entering our 
 mind, the discord of the busy day fades away and a divine 
 calmness overpowers our spirit and gives us peace. 
 
 These moments, in which we rest under the peaceful 
 influence of music, harmonize the nature and attune us 
 to the vitalizing Spirit of Life. Even though it is but a 
 street piano that plays under your window, lay aside for 
 the time being the critical intellect, close your eyes and 
 allow yourself to vibrate with the rhythm of the music, 
 and you will find you have become attuned to a state of 
 unified feeling as though all the parts of your mind that 
 had become scattered and disunited were again merged 
 into a unity, strong for accomplishment. 
 
 When you listen to an orchestral concert close your 
 eyes so as to concentrate your mind wholly upon feeling 
 
90 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 the music. You will notice that as soon as the music- 
 begins the atmosphere becomes alive with sound waves, in 
 like manner as the earth and air become radiant with the 
 vitality of the sun as it charges the otherwise negative 
 atmosphere with its electric force when it emerges from 
 behind a cloud. Then as you sink yourself into the flood 
 of sound proceeding from the orchestra, your emotions 
 become harmonized and exalted, and your feelings will 
 seem to expand to unimagined heights and depths ol 
 sound-glory. This new emotional life is even felt thrilling 
 through your flesh, imparting a new force and energy to 
 the body. 
 
 A concert heard with the intellect alone is tiresome 
 to the majority of persons, but heard in this way, and felt 
 by the emotions, it reinvigorates the tired nature and 
 opens up a new realm of pleasure. 
 
 In the same way, church music can become a source 
 of healing. Enter church with the idea of becoming 
 attuned to the devotional spirit of the music, for this devo- 
 tional spirit speaks to the soul of the things of eternity 
 and feeds the soul with the bread of heaven, giving it a 
 realization of its eternal life in God. 
 
 Close the eyes and the mind to the changing fashions 
 of the time, to the vanities of the world, and with the feel- 
 ing that you are in a sacred place give yourself to devo- 
 tional worship under the guidance of the deep, inspiring 
 tones of the organ. 
 
 Rest as though in the Presence of the healing Glory of 
 God and you will feel uplifted into a state of mind where 
 all is peace. The all pervading Spirit of Life will become 
 a conscious possession of your spirit, imparting to you 
 somewhat of the joyous health of the life eternal. 
 
 The time is not far distant when the wonderful healing 
 power of music will be so universally known that con- 
 certs and devotional services will be held for the healing 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 91 
 
 of the sick, thus calling into activity by united faith and 
 expectancy on the part of the audience all the healing 
 forces stored in the nature of man. 
 
 When the healing power of music is recognized and 
 co-operated with, it will immediately begin to demonstrate 
 its great value as a therapeutic agency. 
 
 POSSIBILITIES. 
 
 The first chapters of Genesis hold hidden within their 
 deeply symbolical language the story of the creation of 
 the true man and the evolvement of his outward 
 semblance.* 
 
 In these first chapters it is revealed that there is a 
 spiritual man and a material appearance of a man. We 
 also find that all things upon the earth were created in 
 the invisible realms before they were manifested 
 physically. 
 
 The spiritual man pronounced "good" by the Almighty 
 Truth when viewed from the physical sense standpoint 
 appears fallen and degraded. 
 
 But he has within him the lofty goodness of his first 
 estate and in his "fall" or descent into the material world 
 he has not lost the power of his true being. What our 
 senses tell us of man as a limited being is not the truth 
 as seen from the height of spiritual understanding. We 
 may cultivate our senses to a higher degree of perception. 
 
 The senses are the obedient servants of the language 
 of man. They are not really limited by matter. When 
 we educate the vision, for instance, to penetrate farther, 
 to make an effort to pass present limitations, it will prove 
 itself able to expand and extend to the infinite stretches 
 
 *Those who are interested in the interpretation of spiritual sym- 
 bolism will find it elucidated in the Arcana Caelestia by Emanuel 
 Swedenborg. 
 
92 MYSTIC "iYORDS. 
 
 of visionary power. The sight is really spiritual and able 
 to observe the wonders of creation far beyond what it does 
 now. 
 
 The senses are manifested in obedience to the creative 
 force of mind. Responding as they have already, they will 
 continue to prove themselves obedient and respond more 
 fully to the needs of man. 
 
 We may talk to the senses, the muscles, and the 
 various organs of the body until we educate them to that 
 degree that they will respond to us and manifest according 
 to our word. They will manifest more life and greater 
 activity and intelligence as the right language is used, thus 
 proving the dominion of language. 
 
 As we gain experience in the power of words we shall 
 cease to condemn ourselves or others. We shall not limit 
 ourselves or our friends with our thoughts. We shall not 
 condemn ourselves for not being or knowing more, for we 
 shall know that we have not held the right thoughts or 
 used the language of Truth. 
 
 We gain dominion when we take time for contem- 
 plation of Truth, for it endows us with words of power. 
 
 We should recognize the power of our desires. We 
 should praise them, for they contain the possibility of 
 fulfillment. 
 
 Take the desire for money, for instance. It is looked 
 upon and condemned as unspiritual. Paul's condemnation 
 of the love of money has made beggars of the spiritually 
 minded. 
 
 The desire for money is good, for it is a prophecy of 
 plenty. Like all things it may be cultivated unwisely. 
 
 Money as a mere medium of exchange is a symbol 
 of value and power. It represents the obedience of things 
 to thoughts. 
 
 When we are thinking or talking about our money 
 we are apt to express it in a limited way. We think: 
 "The sum we have does not amount to much in purchasing 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 93 
 
 power. It is not enough to satisfy our needs or desires. 
 We are likely to lose it." The money is obedient to mental 
 forces. If we but believed in its possibilities, a small sum 
 would often open the way to great opportunities. 
 
 The wise man believes in the value and possibility 
 of little things. Large fortunes have been made by those 
 who saw great possibilities in little things that others had 
 passed by as insignificant. 
 
 We should praise money and help redeem it from the 
 condemnation that has made it a source of evil to many. 
 It is a form of mental substance groping around, as it 
 were, under the condemnation of the thoughts of humanity. 
 Knowing that we have dominion over all things, we rise 
 up in the majesty of our mental power and talk more 
 wisely to the money we already have, that it may show 
 us its possibilities of increase. 
 
 Faith and hope can dissolve every hindrance and 
 enable us to fly on prosperous wings. We have been 
 sitting at the Gate of Plenty looking at poverty and lack 
 and disease too long. We have been seeing and believing 
 in obstacles when really there are none but what may be 
 overcome. Let us remember that our words are capable 
 of opening sluiceways from which we shall derive the ever- 
 lasting prosperity of the children of God. 
 
 Arise, let us go hence in dominion! As we awaken 
 our thoughts will rest in the innocence of the divine life. 
 We shall contemplate vast, unnamed spaces of activities 
 and possibilities whose unrolling will extend the youth 
 and strength of mankind. Who shall limit the strength 
 or the possibilities of the Man described in the first chapter 
 of Genesis? Who shall limit the strength of God in Man? 
 
 We are the sons of the Elohim. He is Immanuel. 
 
94 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 OPULENCE. 
 
 The man who knows how to give and receive, how 
 to attract and express, is living in opulence. By his 
 actions he is preaching the value of circulation. The 
 virtues and usefulness of many things depend on circula- 
 tion. That which loses activity is as useless as if it were 
 dead. 
 
 Those who are rich, and do not know how to spend 
 their riches, are often poorer than those who have no 
 wealth. 
 
 If we accumulate and do not give forth, we meet 
 stagnation. A vessel that is full can hold no more. Keep 
 emptying it and it is always ready to receive. 
 
 If we give forth of our money and our talents, letting 
 them flow in a perpetual stream in doing good to others, 
 we are living in the understanding of our union with 
 the inexhaustible productiveness, which is opulence. 
 
 As we grow to understand our true relation to the 
 Universal Mind, we must demonstrate the unlimited pos- 
 sibilities of Being. The universal Intelligence yields its 
 treasures to man in proportion as he makes demands upon 
 it. By virtue of the divine Soul within us, we are joined to 
 God the Fountain Head, and this gives us the authority 
 to draw from this unfailing Source, life, love, wisdom and 
 prosperity to fill our needs. There is no limit to the supply, 
 there need be no limit to the demand. 
 
 ENTER INTO THE SPIRIT OF PROSPERITY. 
 
 Develop the thought that God wills your prosperity 
 and health by repeating the following affirmations. Con- 
 tinue it for weeks and months until your faith grows to 
 that degree of power that you draw God's blessings to your 
 aid. There is plenty for you in the world. Open your mind 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 95 
 
 to this thought and walk in the way of Prosperity. You 
 will realize, when you fulfill the conditions of faith, that 
 the mighty Spirit of Prosperity is generous toward all. 
 
 Be generous in thought and actively generous and 
 kind at all times. Cultivate hope and joy in your work 
 and you will grow more and more attractive to the good 
 things of life. You will make friends who will help you. 
 
 AFFIRMATIONS. 
 
 I believe there is an abundance of wealth in the world 
 for everyone of God's children. All wealth is controlled 
 by intelligent minds that can be influenced by intelligent 
 thought to use their wealth for the good of all. 
 
 My faith, which is intelligent thought force, can 
 influence the Mind of God, in which all individual minds 
 live, and bring from this bountiful storehouse all that 
 I need. 
 
 I will no longer interfere with the influx of prosperity 
 by hating or condemning any of God's children. 
 
 I will feel generous good-will toward everyone. 
 
 I bless the whole world with loving thoughts and I 
 desire that everyone may realize an abundance of health, 
 joy and prosperity. 
 
 Omnipotent Goodness is blessing the whole world 
 now. 
 
 DENY MORTAL, AFFIRM DIVINE HEREDITY. 
 
 When I sought to fulfill the life of the soul I was 
 shown that the law of heredity and the belief of mortal 
 relationships were hindrances that held me in bondage as 
 by spiritual cables. 
 
 I find these among the denials and affirmations which 
 I used to gain my freedom: 
 
96 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 DENIALS. 
 
 There is no separation in the Infinite Mind. 
 
 There are no errors in the eternal plan. 
 
 There are no earthly things or ties to limit the soul. 
 
 There is no prejudice or opposition working against 
 
 me. 
 
 I have made no sacrifice. 
 
 I deny the belief in the need of sacrifice and the power 
 of any sacrificial Deity. 
 
 I deny all mortal gods of attraction or satisfaction. 
 
 I am not tempest tossed by wind or wave. 
 
 I do not belong to any sphere or spheres. 
 
 There are no failures in the eternal and unchangeable 
 God. 
 
 I was not born under any laws of man and I am not 
 subject to the laws of flesh, for I am a divine soul. 
 
 I never had any near or distant relationships, for I 
 am the pure, innocent child of the one Father-Mother God. 
 
 I call no man Father upon earth, for one is my Father, 
 even God. 
 
 I, an immortal soul, have no father, or mother, sisters 
 or brothers or kinsmen upon the earth or in my mental 
 world. 
 
 Spirit is the only true relationship and all spiritual 
 beings are my kindred. 
 
 I never really belonged to any family. 
 
 All my ideas of family ties are now buried in oblivion's 
 wave. 
 
 I deny the fleshly man, the true individual is not flesh 
 but Spirit. 
 
 AFFIRMATIONS. 
 
 Kighteousness and faithfulness shall be the strength 
 of the Christ within my heart. 
 
 I will give expression to His love and manifest Him 
 throughout my life, for He is my all, both Lord and Christ 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 97 
 
 I will identify my being with the Divine Nature, which 
 brings to me an almost constant realization of the omni- 
 present power, and makes me one with the eternal Ego, 
 Jesus Jehovah. My heart is now filled with His love and 
 peace and I am satisfied. 
 
 Besides my soul being there is none other being or 
 power forever. 
 
 I am, I know I am. 
 
 After I had made these denials and affirmations a 
 number of times, I found that my mind was stirred up and 
 I felt enfolded in a cloud of dark thoughts like a swarm 
 of bees. These were the dark and limiting beliefs that I 
 had generated in my mortal mind. They lived in the cells 
 of my physical body and shrouded my soul in darkness. 
 
 The use of denial brought them to the surface and 
 they received the light of the true idea of divine parentage. 
 
 The reception of a new and powerful idea is usually 
 followed by mental disturbance, as the old thoughts in 
 the subjective nature resist and try to overcome the new 
 idea. It is called "chemicalization" by many because of 
 the similarity to the reaction that takes place when acid 
 and alkaline chemicals, like vinegar and soda, are com- 
 bined. 
 
 When this reaction occurs in the mind, the use of 
 denial should cease for the time being. Peaceful, soothing 
 affirmations will harmonize the disturbed thoughts and 
 keep them from reflecting discord in the body. 
 
 The foregoing denials would seem rather harsh to 
 anyone who made much of family ties and relationships. 
 To many that has been a hard saying of Jesus — that all 
 relationships should be denied if we would follow him. 
 Jesus never compromised with the world's belief of 
 filial duty. He recognized the true filial duty — to His 
 soul's Father — as paramount, and he tried to lead his dis- 
 
98 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 ciples to the same clear vision of that truth, that had the 
 power to free. 
 
 My problem was this: I felt the call of the Spirit to 
 walk in the way of the Christ and preach heavenly truth. 
 Prejudice and opposition on the part of those whom the 
 world said I should obey interfered. 
 
 Should I follow the leading of the Voice of God in 
 my soul or should I obey mortals? I could not disobey 
 the divine leading. 
 
 The success of my work during the last few years has 
 confirmed the wisdom of my way even in the eyes of those 
 who were as a wall of opposition in my path, and I have 
 not lost one true friend in spite of the apparent sacrifices 
 at the time. Few souls are called to take a radical stand 
 in regard to relationship in any way that will cause family 
 ruptures. The path of duty usually lies very close to 
 family and friends. But each soul is called sometime in 
 its progression, either here or farther along, to cast aside 
 the belief of mortal relationships in favor of the truth 
 of the Fatherhood and Motherhood of God and the 
 universal brotherhood of man. It may be readily under- 
 stood that this is a truth of deep import and a true per- 
 ception of it would change the whole perspective of life. 
 When this basic truth of being is fully grasped by 
 humanity as a whole and brought down from the ideal 
 realm of thought and lived, will there be hope for the 
 kingdom of heaven and the brotherhood of man on earth. 
 
 This is a truth that opens the vision to the unity of 
 all souls in the divine plan. It shows the unreasonableness 
 of selfish family conservatism and the foolishness of family 
 pride. Who that really knew of his soul's relationship to 
 Divinity could be proud of the feeble fame of mortals? 
 
 What parent that saw the value and power of this 
 truth and had given his life to live it, would clothe his 
 son in royal purple and see his soul brother's son, the 
 child of God his Father, dressed in pauper's rags? 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 99 
 
 But there is a deeper and more occult side to this 
 subject. When it is a question of personal health all 
 ought to be willing to accept and practice the truth that 
 frees and heals. 
 
 A son was born of a mother who had consumption 
 and cancer. The doctors said that the son of such a 
 mother would surely die of either or both of these diseases. 
 And the growing youth seemed to fulfill the prophecy of 
 mortal heredity. Suddenly a hidden soul force awakened 
 within him and his constitution changed. He became a 
 vigorous, strong man. The soul caught a gleam of 
 immortal truth and realized that its source was the inex- 
 haustible life and strength of God. 
 
 I know a little girl who was of a nervous, eccentric 
 disposition, entirely unmanageable. The guardians held 
 the thought over her that she was just like her grand- 
 father, and so it seemed. They were intensifying his 
 characteristics that the child had inherited until their 
 thoughts were becoming the law and rule of her nature. 
 We denied over and over the power of the negative law 
 of mental heredity and affirmed the spiritual law of soul 
 heredity from God. We dissolved the mortal law and its 
 suggestions by denial and placed her subject to the beauti- 
 ful truth of her free soul being, and we had the satisfaction 
 of seeing our silent words carried out in her changed 
 character. 
 
 In the same way the unwise impulses and tendencies 
 to disease that lie latent in the subjective mental nature 
 of mortals can be eradicated by the dissolving thought 
 of denial and in their place there may be sown positive 
 thoughts of moral and physical health. 
 
 How often we hear parents express the fear that this 
 terrible disease or that evil propensity will show forth 
 because the child's nature is like that of his father or 
 great grandmother. In too many instances children are 
 kept under constant suggestions of evil and disease, and 
 
 LC 
 
100 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 that many survive and grow up healthy and uncontanii- 
 nated is due to their souls' power of resistance. Yet 
 many negative characters do succumb to false suggestions. 
 
 Shall we deny the power and presence of the soul 
 or shall we have faith in the supremacy of the divine 
 attributes of the soul and deny mortal heredity? 
 
 "According to your faith be it unto you." 
 
 The subjective mind is stored with seeds of false 
 affirmations and beliefs that are based on the idea of the 
 strength of mortal heredity and these seeds but wait the 
 proper conditions of weakness to show forth in the flesh. 
 
 All these false beliefs may be rendered powerless by 
 denial, and they must be denied over and over before true 
 soul freedom can be realized. 
 
 Ascend the throne of your true soul being and drive 
 from your temple the thieves that steal the substance of 
 your life. 
 
 OUTGKOWING NEGATIVE BELIEFS. 
 
 When we see a divine truth we should grasp it with 
 all the tenacity of the mind and by positive affirmation 
 incorporate it into the structure of our thought so that 
 it becomes part of our mental organization. 
 
 Affirmations of truth create faith in the power of 
 truth. They fill negative brain cells full of the energy 
 of positive thought. There is character and strength in 
 affirmations. Through their persistent use the latent life 
 and perfection of the soul may be woven into a thought 
 structure of great beauty of character, which will grad- 
 ually become manifest in the flesh. 
 
 We meet with students who hesitate to make affirma- 
 tions, fearing that they will interfere with God's will 
 or disturb the outworking of karmic law. Deeper insight 
 into the truth reveals that the law of cause and effect 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 101 
 
 (called Karma by students of Hindu metaphysics) acts in 
 obedience to the thought and will of man and should 
 never be accepted as having dominion over man. And 
 anyone who wills and affirms the truth is not interfering 
 with the will of God but is most powerfully co-operating 
 with the Divine will, for God wills eternally that life, 
 health, success and every form and attribute of His divine 
 goodness shall become manifest on this lowest plane of 
 manifestation and even to the least of His creatures. 
 
 The reason the goodness of God is not manifest in 
 this world is found in the fact that the race is so immature 
 in its development and so young in the unfoldment of its 
 intelligence that the higher degrees of God's intelligence, 
 called love and wisdom, have not been comprehended. 
 The mortal nature of the race is so closely allied with the 
 negative nature of God, the earth, that it can but faintly 
 realize the goodness stored in God's positive nature await- 
 ing realization, and so from no other cause than lack of 
 knowledge the merciful will of Divinity is not manifested 
 to any great extent. 
 
 Now that we have seen His saving grace let us shout 
 it to the skies and proclaim in every quarter the goodness 
 and power of our God. Thus will knowledge of His truth 
 and power increase in the world. 
 
 God has given us dominion by planting in our nature 
 a divine soul, an image of the wonderful activities of 
 Omnipotence. Let us rise up into the majesty of our soul 
 nature and cast every burden away from us by a recog- 
 nition and positive avowal of the great truth that All is 
 Good. 
 
 This brings forth from within the manhood of men, 
 the womanhood of women and the Godhood of the soul. Let 
 us deny every limiting belief evolved from the ignorance of 
 the race, casting aside the belief in a karmic law of retribu- 
 tion as well as the belief in the chastening hand of the 
 Lord. God wills mercy and not punishment. There are 
 
102 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 no "Karmic Angels" guiding us so that we reap suffering 
 for every evil done in the past or leading us through hard 
 experiences for the strengthening of our souls. Every 
 angel worthy of the name is awake to the mercy of that 
 Power that desires with tenderest affection to make the 
 pathway of souls incarnate a way of life and joy. Free 
 your mind forever from the delusion that suffering is part 
 of the divine plan of redemption. Suffering is the result 
 of the undeveloped animal nature, born from those quali- 
 ties that man has retained from the lower animal species. 
 Selfishness, vindictiveness, anger, jealousy, deception, etc., 
 are from below, not from above, and these elements in 
 human nature result in all the diseases, pains and evil 
 environments that man is heir to through natural heredity. 
 These are not the attributes of divine justice conspiring 
 to repay for an evil done in the past; they are the attributes 
 of ignorance. 
 
 The knowledge of the love of God harmonizes and 
 overcomes these negative causes, creating peace, thus 
 making the goodness of God manifest. Let us deny over 
 and over that the race has fallen from grace and is under 
 condemnation for the sins of a mythical pair in Eden. All 
 the facts of evolution point to the truth that man has 
 progressed to a greater degree of intellectual individuality 
 since the time of the simple minded Adamic race. The 
 belief that the race was cursed by God has grown stronger 
 through the ages, and this belief has, through the power 
 of thought, itself been the curse that has held unnumbered 
 souls in dreadful bondage, a source of great suffering to 
 all who came under its influence. It had its rise at that 
 time in the world's history when the Hebrews were led 
 (or misled) by undeveloped spirits, who claimed to be gods, 
 and instigated wars and curses and the many occult laws 
 of sacrifice and condemnation written in the Old Testament, 
 all of which Jesus repudiated when he taught the truth 
 of love as the fulfillment of the law of God. The founders 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 103 
 
 of the Christian religion were so hypnotized by the old 
 Hebrew belief in sacrifice and propitiation for sin that 
 they saw in the apparent death of Jesus the supreme 
 sacrifice to God for the sins of the world. 
 
 We are mental creatures and through the law of 
 heredity we come under and are bound up in all the false 
 ideas current in the world, and we are also limited more 
 or less by the environment that these false concepts have 
 created in the outer world, for greed and selfishness have 
 built a false standard of living, with which each aspirant 
 for freedom must compromise in his effort to live to his 
 highest. He must conform to some degree to the world's 
 ways or become an outcast. But no matter how much we 
 appear to be bound either by externals or by hereditary 
 beliefs, we can find peace and very often entire freedom 
 by recognizing that our inner immortal nature is of God, 
 and by affirming those attributes of Divinity which we 
 find in the soul we turn our thoughts to operating the 
 law of heredity under its divine aspect, and we begin to 
 realize the bliss of being true to our divine parentage even 
 though we have to deny out of mind the ties of kinship 
 through which the negative law operates. 
 
 There is glory and power in this wonderful truth of 
 our sonship as souls with God, and in proportion as we 
 affirm the divine perfection and natural freedom of the 
 soul we are lifted into the glorious light of the eternal 
 truth consciously and we gain the strength that nothing 
 but this eternal truth has power to impart. But we must 
 be faithful in making our denials ere we can gain the 
 mastery over all the mistaken ideas that are woven into 
 our subconscious mental nature. We must make the mind 
 clear and free by erasing all errors, cleansing it so per- 
 fectly and guarding it so vigilantly that no negative ideas 
 can take root in its fertile soil. 
 
 We are not required to reap from all the ignorant 
 beliefs of the past any more than a gardener who has 
 
104 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 mistakenly planted weeds in his garden instead of flowers 
 is obliged to let the weeds grow. We can uproot the false 
 beliefs as the gardener uproots the weeds, thus making 
 more and more room for the growth of the seeds of divine 
 truth and for the development of the tree of knowledge 
 which gives to us perfect faith in the ALL-GOOD. It is 
 our duty to use the leaves of this tree to heal everyone 
 that comes to us for healing, it matters not how negative 
 or helpless, weak or undeveloped they may appear, for if 
 we have risen to the realization of the majesty of truth and 
 cast away every unbelief by the positive avowal that we 
 know that All is Good, we have then educated ourselves 
 so perfectly in this great truth of the universality of the 
 divine nature that we realize that Good is all and contains 
 all there is. And thus knowing the higher law of the 
 goodness of God and through this light having gained a 
 perfect comprehension, we shall now see things or states as 
 they are to the Eternal, and through this knowledge, which 
 has wiped out our own false beliefs, we can also wipe out 
 the beliefs of those who are led to us for healing, for we 
 have come to see that beliefs based on the eternal Keality 
 are self-existent forces which cannot be overshadowed by 
 the beliefs of the world, but can and do conquer all mortal 
 beliefs and make manifest the goodness and mercy of the 
 living God of love. 
 
 THE POWEE OF THE I AM. 
 
 The I is the man, the Self. This very short word has 
 never yet been pronounced with even one-hundredth part 
 of the force which belongs to it. 
 
 I must take hold of my individuality and lift it out 
 of the earth-mire into which it has been dragged by the 
 earth's negatives. 
 
 I must lift it up and establish its identity in the world. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 105 
 
 I must stamp the impress of my personality on all my 
 environments. 
 
 My I Am is the image and likeness of the great 
 I Am. I will claim the power of the I Am. I will attain 
 to my highest aim, which is to hold myself in God. I will 
 hold my I at the right hand, the positive side, of the 
 Throne of Power. 
 
 I am the personality of Power. I have won the vic- 
 tory by my own persistent efforts, God being my strength. 
 
 I have grown to my present degree of power out of 
 latent Good or God. 
 
 My I Am is Master. I Am: I have gained the mastery. 
 I have demonstrated according to my will and wisdom. 
 I can demonstrate more and more, therefore I will not 
 be subservient to anything. 
 
 I am the highest expression of God. I am the image 
 of divine strength. I deny weakness; there is naught of 
 it in me. 
 
 I have my origin in the Central Sun. I am in the 
 warmth or love of the life of the divine Sun. 
 
 I have gained the recognition of the truth and I am 
 positive to all things and substances that have not gained 
 this recognition. This recognition is the key to the heal- 
 ing of the whole world and I hold it now within my 
 
 conscious mind. 
 
 * # * 
 
 Healers must recognize in all patients the power of 
 life over death, the power of positive over negative, and 
 thus establish this positive condition within them. As 
 they come to recognize the power of positive thought they 
 will see that all must be taught to overcome. 
 
 Effort is necessary. Unceasing effort brings all the 
 faculties and forces of the mind into activity. 
 
 The desire to overcome must be cultivated. The 
 seeming difficulty of overcoming lies in the way of assum- 
 ing the position of mastery. 
 
106 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 The power of habit must me broken. All who wish 
 to gain this high position must break through the habits 
 of their old ways of believing. This should be done by 
 and through exercising the force of the will. 
 
 When one gains the true understanding of his position 
 as a wielder of the power of the divine Will, he must 
 remember to use his will in breaking all conditions, for 
 the will is the I, and this I is so great, by virtue of the 
 power of God vested in it, that the rest of the personality 
 is nothing in comparison with it. 
 
 Thus I must break the fixed habit of thought which, 
 despite the intelligent understanding, still clings to the 
 external part. The beliefs in the power of disease held 
 by the race, and held by the conscious mind before it 
 became aware of its mastery, are consolidated in the sur- 
 face mind. Those beliefs and the cells in which they 
 reside are but negative intelligence. They may be brought 
 into subjection and their tendencies redeemed through 
 the exercise of the will. 
 
 I am all mind, God's Mind. My will is supreme. My 
 will shall cast the decisive vote in the contest between 
 the positive and negative forces within my nature. My 
 will is Spirit active in manifesting the power of my soul. 
 
 I have climbed to a height in my evolution where I 
 recognize that I reign supreme. I have dominion over 
 all negative conditions. I have reached the perception of 
 the Absolute Truth. 
 
 I will not, for I need not submit to the tyranny of any 
 negative authority. Therefore I will not permit any 
 disease to dominate my flesh or destroy the health and 
 peace of my nature. 
 
 I reign supreme in this organization and I exact 
 implicit obedience from every part. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 107 
 
 I deny and defy all negatives for my knowledge of 
 absolute Truth swallows up every negative assumption. 
 
 Centered in Thee all will be mine 
 
 That I have failed to reach. 
 This gives my soul a perfect joy; 
 
 My heart's too full for speech! 
 
HEALTH CULTURE. 
 
 CHRIST OUR HEALEE. 
 
 A few years ago Nicola Tesla exhibited an experiment 
 in electrical illumination in which a vacuum tube, held in 
 a stream of invisible electrical energy, became luminous. 
 
 The mind of Jesus was like that vacuum tube. He 
 held it empty of mortal thoughts that it might be glorified 
 with the Thought of God— the Holy Spirit. 
 
 The beneficent Spirit of God was radiating through 
 the world before He came, but it was invisible to the 
 many, and unrecognized, until His clarified mind inter- 
 cepted the divine Rays and made them visible to humanity 
 as love and wisdom. 
 
 With His eye single to God, standing in the Rays of 
 Divinity, He caught the mighty energy of Life in His own 
 person and turned it to the healing of the sick. And 
 Christ is now standing in the Almighty Presence listen- 
 ing to our prayers and turning toward us the healing love 
 of Divinity. 
 
 He is still the Light of the world, the Lover of 
 humanity. Christ is still a Healer, unsurpassed in power. 
 If those who are sick, and who have been unsuccessful in 
 gaining relief, would ask for help from Jesus Christ, 
 the mightiest of healers, and then abide steadfastly in 
 communion with Him, they would feel His healing life 
 permeating their flesh. 
 
 Jesus, the most successful healer the world has 
 known, is a merciful manifestation of God's healing power, 
 
 108 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 109 
 
 and if those in need of healing would send a mental 
 message to him in prayer whenever they wanted the bene- 
 fit of His treatments and would just as confidently expect 
 to receive from Him of the life renewing energy as they 
 would after having telephoned to a mortal healer, they 
 would soon realize the kindness of this divine personality, 
 provided they used affirmations of truth to appropriate 
 the blessings focused on them. Soon their minds would 
 become receptive to the rays from His glorified personality 
 and they would be invigorated by His vitalizing Spirit. 
 The light and joy of His mind would dispel their depres- 
 sion, and discouragement, their doubt and fear, and give 
 them holy peace. In contemplating Him as their loving 
 healer their minds are exalted above the plane of mortal 
 thought, their souls enter into that inner realm of peace 
 and perfection where He abides and they begin to rejoice 
 in the resurrecting power of His all-pervading bliss. 
 
 THE SPIRIT OF HEALTH. 
 
 The Consciousness of the Soul is the Spirit of Health. 
 Blessed is the one who realizes the eternal life of his Soul, 
 for such a one will cause an epidemic of spiritual health. 
 The consciousness of health is more "catching" than any 
 contagious disease, for it is the most positive condition, 
 the natural expression of divine life. 
 
 Health and strength are inwrought into the very 
 nature of the soul. Your soul is health and strength this 
 instant, for your soul is the image and likeness of God's 
 nature of immortal perfection. Awaken to the wonderful 
 truth of your soul. Lift your faith from the delusions of 
 mortal sense to the comprehension of your immortal Self 
 that is now one with the power of divine Perfection. 
 
 Stand on the Rock that is higher than your personal 
 I, this I AM within that was spoken forth by the Voice of 
 
110 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Omnipotence; stand positive in the majesty of your true 
 Self and express the Word of health and strength that 
 you AKE in your eternal Being with God. Cultivate the 
 Spirit of Health by expressing the Consciousness that your 
 Soul IS. Mortal thought of disease and weakness is 
 from below, of the limitations of the natural plane, but 
 your soul consciousness of health and strength is from 
 above, born from the unlimited life and power of God. 
 Cultivate a positive faith in the healing life and energy 
 of your Soul, for thus your external mind learns to think 
 forth into manifestation the perfection that God has 
 stored in His Word of power within you. Deny the petty 
 cares of mortal life. Deny every feeling that is not God- 
 like and affirm not only mentally, but by living them, the 
 qualities of love and good-will that your soul desires to 
 express. Your soul desires to love all with the love that 
 will overcome the limitations of family ties, the limitations 
 of relationship, a love so grand and deep that it will feel 
 for all created things the same gentleness and sympathy 
 that it feels for its best beloved. The soul is not swayed 
 by mortal attractions, it is not limited by personal affec- 
 tions, it feels the same impersonal tenderness toward 
 humanity that God feels. Thus the soul is not limited 
 in its life, for its life is the unlimited love of God, and 
 as it finds means of expressing this divine Consciousness, 
 its power expands as the seed in the earth expands under 
 the benign influence of the sun, and it radiates its blessed 
 life and strength through its physical instrument. 
 
 Be true to your soul whatever appears. Feel as it 
 feels. Think the truth as it sees truth. In conversation 
 with others, your language will need to be modified to 
 their understanding, to their present limited view of life, 
 in order to appear rational in their sight, but in the silence 
 of your own mind be true to the vision of the majestic 
 strength and perfection of your Self that now lives in God. 
 Exercise His will that makes for perfection. Exercise His 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. Ill 
 
 Spirit that transforms and renews the mortal form. Exer- 
 cise yonr faith in the truth that you are a radiant, healthy 
 son of Omnipotence and BE perfect as your Father in 
 your Soul's sanctuary IS Perfect. 
 
 May you realize the invincible Life of God within 
 that makes for peace and perfection. All your flesh is 
 now filled with the glory of your immortal Soul. Your 
 mind is pervaded with the Consciousness of life and health 
 eternal. You now realize and are healed by the Conscious- 
 ness that is always with you, your divine, immortal Self, 
 the Son of God. 
 
 GEKMS AND MENTAL ATTITUDE. 
 
 It has been said truly that germs are the occasion 
 for, not the cause of, disease. Disease germs are impotent, 
 mere food for health germs while the mind and body are 
 harmonious and happy. But fear of disease will paralyze 
 the activity of the mighty life force in the nature. Fear 
 is a weakening, disintegrative thought force. Anger, 
 hatred, jealousy, and all other low and impure states of 
 mind are sins against the body's well being and imme- 
 diately create poisons which if increased by such habits 
 of thought are sure to cause disease and death. On the 
 other hand feelings of good-cheer and good-will with 
 continuous brightness of thought are just as certain to 
 create tonics in the system. 
 
 So what is gained by taking tonics if one's anxiety 
 and care and meanness of disposition are creating poisons 
 that sooner or later will show out in cancer or 
 consumption? 
 
 Why travel over all the earth in search of health 
 when the kingdom of health is within us? Shall we inject 
 the impure virus of animals into the pure blood of children 
 to show out later in scrofula and other diseases when 
 there is a fountain of living, healing waters within ready 
 
112 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 to spring forth with germ destroying energy when 
 properly recognized and called forth into expression? 
 
 These are not fancies but incontrovertible facts; 
 science of the most vital sort. A great many physicians 
 have already incorporated these facts into their experi- 
 mental science of medicine and they testify that thought 
 will cure where medicines produce no beneficial effect. 
 They are learning to use the silent healing force of 
 thought while they apply the elements which the body 
 needs for recuperation. Medical, mental and spiritual 
 science are all in the experimental stage, but the wonder- 
 ful healing results attained by schooling the mind into an 
 optimistic and more generous attitude have revealed to 
 those that have eyes to see that mind and soul culture 
 will hold a most important position in the healing science 
 of the future. 
 
 MASTEEY OF GERM DISEASES. 
 
 Colds, catarrh, diphtheria, malaria, pneumonia, con- 
 sumption, appendicitis and all diseases where bacilli 
 invade any part of the body and destroy tissue, may 
 be conquered by the persistent use of the will in turn- 
 ing a mental force into the parts affected with the 
 determination to expel and conquer the cause of the 
 disease. 
 
 There is a physical as well as a mental side to every 
 destructive element that enters the body and we must 
 have an unconquerable faith in the supremacy of our 
 will over all forms of disease, physical or mental, because, 
 by the use of the^will, we can awaken into active resist- 
 ance the whole vast army of cells of which the physical 
 body is composed. The power in all cells is intelligent 
 and they may be shown the danger and aroused to combat 
 the invading army of bacilli. 
 
 The human will is so potent that it can conquer and 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 113 
 
 destroy, if it is kept persistently at work, even a well 
 intrenched army of bacilli, because the disease is foreign 
 to the part it occupies and the strength of the whole body 
 can be hurled against it again and again until it is dis- 
 lodged or destroyed. 
 
 Do not at any time surrender to fear, for fear weakens 
 the will. View the condition, of no matter how long 
 standing, as an exercise for the development of all the 
 powers of your soul. 
 
 Do not falter in your determination to conquer. Be 
 patient and serene in the knowledge that your will is 
 growing in power daily. No matter how strong the 
 disease appears you can cultivate a stronger force because 
 you are a soul supported by the power of omnipotence, 
 while the disease is but a negative condition and depends 
 for its existence upon the strength that it absorbs from 
 your body. 
 
 Exercise and develop the power of your will by the 
 following affirmations. 
 
 I am master of my body. 
 
 I am conscious of a force of will which I now turn 
 against this disease to destroy it. 
 
 I will not allow my flesh to be invaded by disease 
 germs. 
 
 I now destroy these parasites of disease. 
 
 I have no fear. Fear cannot weaken my resolve to 
 conquer. 
 
 I will get well. I am now exercising the power that 
 will make my health manifest. 
 
 I now exterminate all disease germs. 
 
 I will that all the intelligence and power in the whole 
 aggregation of physical cells be turned to exterminating 
 disease germs from this part of my physical body. 
 
 My subconscious mind recognizes the cause for this 
 disease and now proceeds to exterminate it. 
 
 I am a body of healing intelligence. 
 
114 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 I turn the whole force of my healing intelligence into 
 these parts. 
 
 Health and peace must now become manifest. 
 
 There are no elements of decay in these tissues. Con- 
 scious life prevails. 
 
 All these disease germs are dissolved; they are all 
 destroyed; by the power of my will I annihilate them, 
 every one. 
 
 I say to them : "You shall not feed upon my flesh. I 
 now kill you and eradicate your poison from my body." 
 
 When the mind becomes tired of this aggressive 
 action, rest in the passive knowledge that the power of 
 your spirit is now turned against the disease and is work- 
 ing silently but surely to conquer. 
 
 As soon as new mental force is gained by rest the 
 same positive assertive attitude should be resumed. The 
 exhaustion following this exercise of the mind is evidence 
 that an actual force has been directed against the disease. 
 
 Not any disease is as powerful as this living, intelli- 
 gent force, and no disease can withstand its action, for 
 it will search out the hidden cause and slay it. 
 
 It is a fact that disease germs enter the organism 
 daily, but the army of health germs in the organism is 
 usually so vital and strong that the enemy is conquered 
 before it gains a foothold. Only when the vitality has 
 been depleted and the resistance of the system is not up 
 to normal is it that disease gains the upper hand. 
 
 This knowledge of the conquering power of the 
 human spirit will some day be so prevalent that mortals 
 will not fear disease and talk of its insidious power, thus 
 hypnotizing into inactivity the healing forces of the body. 
 They will know that health, peace and perfection are 
 backed by the full power of omnipotent life and their flesh 
 will exhibit the beauty of their true faith. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 115 
 
 HEALTH BAYS. 
 
 As we notice the drawn shades excluding from living 
 rooms the vitalizing and germ-destroying rays of the sun, 
 we wonder at human ignorance which knows not the 
 value of sunshine. 
 
 When the sun is obscured the atmosphere is not 
 positively charged with the electric energy and we quickly 
 feel the lack of vital force. In some natures this will 
 react on the mind to produce a feeling of depression, which 
 goes to prove that the state of the body affects the mind, 
 until the mind asserts its supremacy. 
 
 The human body was formed to live close to nature, 
 to depend on the magnetic and electric forces of nature 
 for its more ethereal food. 
 
 Whenever I go to the outskirts of the city where the 
 wind blows in from off the fields and prairies, I feel that 
 that air is charged with more vitality than the air we 
 breathe in the city. In consumptive cases great success 
 attends the return to nature. 
 
 The lone fisherman sitting in the sun is mentally 
 soothed by the sound of the waves or the flowing current. 
 The complexities of his mind unravel under the harmoniz- 
 ing, hypnotic chant of nature's voice and he enters that 
 state of simplicity and peace where the spontaneity of life 
 finds free access to his being. 
 
 Worn-out city workers go to the country for a few 
 days during the summer and return to the city refreshed 
 and refleshed. 
 
 Sunshine is nerve food, nerve force. 
 
 W^e should live in the sunshine as much as possible, 
 breathing deeply of its exhilarating electro-magnetic force. 
 
 Those who exclude the ozone-producing sunshine and 
 the fresh sun-kissed air from their homes will not find a 
 substitute in the artificial ozone sold in bottles. 
 
 Our great benefactor and physician, the sun, gives 
 
116 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 electric treatments, white ray, blue ray, X ray and all 
 other ray treatments combined, without price. 
 
 This vitalizing ozone is to be had for the breathing, 
 but the majority are so anxious about their health, or the 
 annoyances of existence, that they fail to recognize and 
 appropriate the marvelous healing virtue so abundant 
 and so free. 
 
 BATHE IN THE SUNSHINE. 
 
 Whenever in the privacy of the home the opportunity 
 offers to take sun baths, use the following words to con- 
 sciously appropriate whatever element is needed from the 
 sun's living rays. 
 
 Oh, Vitalizing Sun, I recognize thy beneficent 
 radiations as life giving and disease destroying. 
 
 I welcome thy vitalizing rays into my flesh. 
 
 I draw thy soothing force into my nerves. 
 
 I am a magnet for thy vitality and strength. 
 
 Thy life and power shining there in the heavens is 
 in my nature. 
 
 I am strong with thy unlimited life. 
 
 I am inbreathing thy vitalizing radiations. 
 
 I also am a sun of God, a soul radiant with perfect 
 life and power. 
 
 GOD'S GLORY IS VISIBLE. 
 
 Every form in the universe is a manifestation of the 
 power of God. We should strive to realize this truth and 
 to look so continually for the Spirit of God in all things 
 that His Presence will become real to us. Created things 
 are striving to reveal and manifest, according to their 
 several capacities, the intelligence and power of that One 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 117 
 
 who is infinite and eternal, that One who is greater than 
 all. 
 
 The sun is one of the grandest symbols of the pres- 
 ence and power of God that we can see. 
 
 I like to look upon the sun poised in the western sky 
 as a symbol of the Soul of the universe. It is like a great 
 yellow or ruby soul made manifest to our vision. It is 
 one of the bodies or forms through which the Soul of the 
 universe radiates its power. Wonderful exaltation of 
 spirit comes to me as I walk out under the sky and 
 worship, as did the ancient Persians, the One Spirit mani- 
 festing there in the heavens, visible to my sight, the 
 source of life and light to all nature. As I walk along^ 
 under the trees catching glimpses of that Splendor that 
 glows there in boundless space, I cast aside the 
 materialistic ideas which would separate cause and effect* 
 the created from the Creator, and see in truth that God, 
 the One Power, is there visible. The eternal Being is 
 there shining forth His life to all worlds. That is 
 the form through which His power becomes visible to 
 my sight. Matter and material thought no longer hide 
 from my mind the vision of the One. 
 
 Now, as I look at that outermost glory of the One, 
 my mind is filled with reverence and adoration, and I am 
 happy with a spiritual happiness that comes from a per- 
 ception of the eternal truth, and I know that my joy in 
 the realization of God's Presence will continue to grow 
 as I see His beloved Face shining throughout all creation. 
 
 Love, faith, hope, trust, adoration, reverence, devo- 
 tion and awe are spiritual qualities, the activity of which 
 create the spiritual character. These are a few of the 
 elements of the higher spiritual or soul nature. They 
 should be cultivated for they are the heavenly qualities 
 through which God is known. 
 
 Spiritual joy comes to whomsoever develops the 
 activity of the faculties of the soul. Where there is no 
 
118 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 faith, love or trust, there cannot be spiritual joy, for these 
 are the life and the very essence of the joyous spiritual 
 experience. 
 
 Physical pleasure comes from the contact of the 
 outer senses with their objects. The contact of the inner 
 spiritual senses with beautiful and inspiring truths gives 
 spiritual joy. These higher senses must be developed, 
 must become active, if we would experience the growth 
 in spirituality that satisfies. 
 
 We admire that which is attractive. We look for 
 that which is beautiful that our sense of pleasure in the 
 act of admiring may be stimulated. Then, when we have 
 realized the transitoriness of earthly attractions, we find 
 our pleasure in acts of praise and adoration, which 
 awaken the beatific joys of the spiritual nature. 
 
 As we contemplate the presence and power of God, 
 all the spiritual attributes of our mind are awakened, 
 and in the activity of these qualities of mind we have an 
 enduring peace and joy that forms the kingdom of 
 heaven or happiness within, and we are no longer servants 
 to that unsatisfied longing and craving which seeks 
 gratification from external things. 
 
 Some time, after we have laid aside our gross physical 
 form, we shall live in a more spiritual land. We shall 
 behold the Sun of Kighteousness shining there in the 
 sky, filling all the heavens with the glory of His love and 
 wisdom. But if we have not cultivated our sense of the 
 beautiful, if we have not learned to see the Spirit in the 
 form, if our inner faculties have not been cultivated in 
 the exercise of love and adoration, His unveiled Glory 
 will be no more to us than the sun we see daily in the 
 sky above our heads. 
 
 The amount of joy we experience in this or in any 
 more spiritual state will depend upon our capacity to 
 recognize the beauty of truth. Our joy and delight must 
 always arise from within, the spirit within us learning 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 119 
 
 to recognize and commune with the Spirit all about. 
 Only as we cultivate true understanding, true faith 
 and discrimination, does the Spirit of God become real 
 in our lives. 
 
 Heaven and earth are full of His Spirit now, but it is 
 apparent only to those who have eyes to see. 
 
 Let us recognize that there is but One Being in all 
 the varied forms of life, One Spirit that is informing all 
 intelligence, One Beauty that the most beautiful things 
 but faintly reflect, and His name is One. 
 
 All is the manifestation of One Omnipotent Being, 
 whose glory fills the universe with life and love. 
 
 WOEDS OF PRAISE. 
 
 O Thou mighty invigorator of the universe, Thou 
 visible Form of the Power of God, fill me with Thy 
 unlimited vitality. 
 
 Thou Sun of Power, I praise thy omnipotent energy 
 as the life and energy of God. 
 
 Thou art God's Image in the natural world. 
 
 My mind is exalted to behold more of the goodness 
 of God as I recognize thee as God's Image of Power, 
 visible to my natural senses. 
 
 Thou art stirring within me the realization of 
 unlimited life and power. 
 
 Almighty Spirit, I recognize Thy wonderful Presence 
 in the sun and in all the natural world. I, myself, 
 am a form of Thy glorious life. I praise Thee, O God, for 
 this visible symbol of Thy Presence. I rejoice in the 
 realization that Thou art visible here in all nature. This 
 is Thy nature, Thy very substance made visible to mortal 
 comprehension. All substance has come from Thy 
 Essence, is imbued with Thy intelligence, and holds 
 
120 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 locked within it wonderful healing power, radiant health. 
 It is all the very Essence of Perfection. 
 
 I rejoice in the awaking of my spiritual faculties 
 which enable me to see Thee in the purity and glory of 
 Thy mighty wisdom. 
 
 I behold Thy visible majesty. 
 
 O God, my Father and my Mother, there is no 
 absence of Thee anywhere. Thy Spirit pervades all, is 
 the creator of every form, the substance and life of which 
 every form is composed. 
 
 All glory to Thy infinite goodness and power. I am 
 one with Thee forever. 
 
 INCARNATE THOUGHT. 
 
 As the heavens contain myriads of celestial beings 
 who are not incarnated on the physical plane, so the mind 
 contains many beautiful thoughts which are not incarnated 
 in physical cells. 
 
 We need to* incarnate in our flesh our beautiful 
 thoughts and feelings. 
 
 A great many students have held abstract statements 
 until the mind is crowded with beautiful ideas, but these 
 ideas live in a more spiritual state than the body-conscious- 
 ness, and are of little influence over the body. Hence it 
 fails to express the beauty and truth of that ideal realm 
 of thought, and those who have cultivated these abstract 
 thoughts say that they cannot demonstrate what they 
 know. 
 
 When a deep spiritual emotion is felt that quality of 
 vibration should be centered into some part of the body 
 that needs retuning. The soul realizations of divine 
 love which are induced by contemplation of the Christ or 
 awakened by our efforts to bless others with the Spirit 
 of love may be turned into the body. We can bless the 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 121 
 
 discordant mental cells until they come into harmony 
 with the celestial quality of love and express perfection. 
 Thus the intelligence latent in the physical cells must be 
 educated and redeemed that the body may have the intelli- 
 gence that will enable it to create perfect conditions. 
 
 HEALING THOUGHTS. 
 
 Keep happy and hopeful and it will have a tonic effect 
 on your whole nature and also prosperously affect your 
 affairs. 
 
 Praise God even when things seem dark and your 
 praise will create brightness and joy all about you. 
 
 AFFIRM: 
 
 The peace and prosperity of God dwells in my world 
 and fills my life with His bounty. 
 
 I dwell in the Presence of God. I dwell NOW. in 
 the unlimited Power. 
 
 I AM UNLIMITED. 
 
 I am an organization of healing life. 
 
 I have the power to perfectly organize my physical 
 body. 
 
 I infuse all these tissues with life and strength. 
 
 I will that this flesh shall become positive with 
 healing substance. 
 
 The intelligence that I infuse into this flesh 
 reorganizes the tissues and makes health to manifest. 
 
 I am positive intelligence and strength in all these 
 tissues. 
 
 God is my power to manifest health and perfection. 
 
 All Power wills my permanent health. 
 
 Omnipotence is the life and power of my soul. 
 
122 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 My soul is alive with the all-seeing Spirit of Jesus 
 Jehovah/ 
 
 I am Thy grace and purity, I am thy love divine, 
 
 Living in true sincerity I all to Thee resign. 
 
 Individualized love manifests the harmony and per- 
 fection of the Divine life. Be Godlike! Be love! Feel 
 love! Act love! God is Love. 
 
 TEEATMENT FOE DEAFNESS. 
 
 I draw the vital currents of my life up into my ears 
 to strengthen and restore my hearing. My inner ears are 
 vitalized with healing intelligence. 
 
 All the healing intelligence in my nature is turned to 
 vitalize my sense of hearing. Perfect life and intelli- 
 gence are recreating my ears. There cannot be any inert- 
 ness or deadness in my ears. Every atom is alive. The 
 resurrecting life of Jesus Christ is now restoring my hear- 
 ing. The limitations are all dissolved by His Spirit. 
 Every defect is dissolved from my inner ears. Every 
 limitation is dissolved from my mind, so that the Spirit 
 may now enter into my ears and quicken them with per- 
 fect life. I will hear perfectly. I now listen attentively 
 to every sound. As I listen I expect the life force to arouse 
 the intelligence in my ears to receive every least wave of 
 sound. As I listen all my intelligence conspires and 
 endeavors to make every part of my hearing organs posi- 
 tive and receptive to every vibration of sound. My hear- 
 ing is unlimited. I place all my attention in the act of 
 hearing and force the parts to readjust themselves to per- 
 fectly receive the waves of sound. 
 
 I look to the intelligent Power within my nature that 
 originally formed my ears to revitalize and reform them 
 in every part. My soul has the power and intelligence 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 123 
 
 from God to completely heal my ears and restore perfect 
 hearing. 
 
 I look to my soul and expect it to exercise its healing 
 intelligence in these parts both day and night. 
 
 My hearing is daily becoming stronger and stronger. 
 Each day the cells are storing up new life and energy. 
 New cells are being formed and some day the work will 
 be complete and I shall be healed. 
 
 Exercise develops strength in the ears as in any organ 
 or muscle of the body. The ears may be cultivated to hear 
 sounds that are imperceptible to the normal hearing. The 
 native Indian by placing his ear to the ground could hear 
 the tramp of horses when they were yet a long way off. 
 Exercise the sense of hearing daily and in this way the 
 intelligence in the nerves and muscles will be stirred with 
 a desire to produce a more perfect organ. Added nourish- 
 ment may be imparted directly to the parts affected by 
 rubbing olive oil all about the ears before retiring. 
 
 ROARING IN THE EARS. 
 
 Persistently deny out everything that relates to 
 the limitation. The more experience I have with the 
 effects of mental denial the more thoroughly am I con- 
 vinced that it is a powerful factor in overcoming physical 
 and mental limitations. Few use it long enough to 
 realize the full effects. 
 
 The following treatment will enable you to grasp the 
 process. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 The mental and nerve substance in my ears is good 
 and healthy. There cannot be any cause for disease or 
 disturbance in this substance. I dissolve from the mind 
 of my ears all spiritual causes for disturbance. Every 
 
124 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 cause for roaring is now dissolved. There cannot remain 
 any disturbed mentalities in my atmosphere to interfere 
 with my hearing. My hearing is not sensitive to occult 
 vibrations of any kind. All disturbing vibrations are 
 shut out of my range of hearing. The dissolving power 
 of the Spirit is now eradicating every cause for disturb- 
 ance from my ears. The nerves in my ears are building 
 up healthy substance, becoming more and more vital and 
 are now responding to the intelligent power of my soul 
 which makes them perfect. My soul is vitalizing and 
 transforming all the organs within my ears. The good- 
 ness and perfection of my soul must become manifest 
 within all this substance. All the intelligence in my ears 
 is conspiring to heal them and keep them in perfect peace. 
 
 STUTTERING. 
 
 The vocal organs may be placed under the control of 
 the will by persistent affirmation and by conscious control 
 of them while you are alone. You should read aloud while 
 alone and enunciate clearly and distinctly. Compel the 
 organs to obey your will. Exercise your will over them 
 until they have no other power but your will. Form clear 
 ideas of how words should be pronounced and these ideas 
 will combine with your will in the subconscious part of 
 your mind, and after a time there will be developed in the 
 organs of speech a more perfect intelligence, which will 
 be able to enunciate correctly. The mind in the nerve 
 substance that controls these organs has not been properly 
 trained. You can add your will and intelligence to these 
 parts by persistent practice and fully overcome the false 
 habits of utterance. The more you supervise the process 
 of speaking and place thought and will force in these 
 organs, the more developed will become the intelligence 
 in the controlling nerve centers. Every center of intelli- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 125 
 
 gence in the body can be brought under control of the 
 conscious will. Keep in mind how wonderfully intelligent 
 the fingers of a pianist become by constant practice, or 
 how intelligent cultivation develops and rounds out the 
 voice of a singer; all through gaining conscious control of 
 the nerve centers. Also repeat these thoughts over when 
 you are able to give them your full attention, and especially 
 upon retiring: 
 
 I dissolve every limitation from my organs of speech. 
 I have full control over the articulation of all my words. 
 I will focus so much energy and intelligence in these 
 centers that every weakness will be overcome. I am 
 gaining the mastery over my speech. I will express 
 perfectly just what I want to say and thjere shall be no 
 hindrance. Every hindrance is eliminated. I am gaining 
 conscious control of the organs of speech. I cannot be 
 embarrassed when talking to others. I am more positive 
 than any mental condition with which I come in contact. 
 Every weakness is dissolved from my character. Every 
 defect is dissolved from my speech. I am bold. I am 
 courageous. I have faith in myself as a soul of God. I 
 will develop an invincible determination to conquer every 
 mortal obstacle. I will accept the duty of overcoming as a 
 joyful one and lift up my heart in praise to the Father that 
 I have the opportunity and the knowledge to prove myself 
 master of mortal limitations. God has placed His conquer- 
 ing power in my soul and I will become what I desire 
 to be. I will be what I will to be. God is the strength of 
 my soul. God is the wisdom of my mind. God is intelli- 
 gence in every part of my body and I will be perfect as 
 He is perfect. 
 
126 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 KHEUMATISM. 
 
 It is no simple matter to give a general treatment for 
 rheumatism that will fit every case. The cause may be 
 wholly mental or it may be wholly physical or it may be 
 both. Various intense emotions will disturb the nerves or 
 create an overabundance of acid that may accumulate 
 in the joints and muscles and cause rheumatic pains. 
 Inflammatory rheumatism, of so intense a character that 
 the patient could not be moved in bed, has succumbed 
 almost immediately to the thought and magnetic touch 
 of a healer. On the other hand, less painful cases have 
 been much slower in responding to treatments. And this 
 has been due to a debilitated state of the body or a 
 weakness of the kidneys. When the cause for rheumatism 
 is mental, treatments and prayers which uplift and har- 
 monize the emotions will often result in a cure. When 
 the cause is weakness or inactivity of the physical func- 
 tions, these must be re-enlivened. 
 
 Give the kidneys mental power to do their duty in 
 casting off the uric and other acids and the system will 
 not be poisoned by them. As a boil becomes a magnet 
 for certain poisons in the blood and draws them to itself, 
 so in like manner the kidneys must become magnets to 
 draw to themselves the accumulations of uric acid from 
 all parts of the body that they may cast it out. 
 
 The conscious mind must supervise the work of the 
 kidneys. If they have become negligent in attending to 
 duty, they must be inspired to renewed and unceasing 
 effort to cleanse the flesh of poison. If the mind has 
 lived in the idealistic concept of truth or used its energies 
 entirely for others, it must now be turned into the body 
 and made to energize the activity of the various organs 
 so that more perfect work will be done in the physical 
 organism. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 127 
 
 In order to regulate weak or inharmonious action 
 of any organ, one must enter into the work of mani- 
 festing health in the physical body as one would enter into 
 an enjoyable duty. Attention to the proper development 
 of healthful activity in all parts of the body must become 
 a joyful duty, for this is a work of overcoming that gives 
 conscious dominion. The body is the proper field for the 
 exercise of the power of the will and the understanding of 
 perfect ideal expression. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 When resting, place the thought in the kidneys and 
 imagine them acting intelligently and powerfully to draw 
 the poisons from the blood: 
 
 My kidneys are powerful magnets, drawing all the uric 
 acid out of my blood. The influence of my kidneys reaches 
 to every part of my body and draws all uric acid from 
 the flesh and from the joints. The dissolving power of 
 my spirit dissolves all accumulations of uric acid crystals 
 from the joints and from the muscles. The active cleans- 
 ing power of my thought is purifying my body from every 
 poisonous influence and element. 
 
 My kidneys are organizing good, healthy substance. 
 They are strong and intelligent. They are capable of 
 doing their duty. They are not limited by any thoughts 
 in the conscious or sub-conscious parts of my mind. My 
 kidneys are powerful to cleanse my blood of all impurities 
 and I aid them by adding to their power the energy of my 
 conscious will and concentrated thought. They MUST do 
 their work perfectly. 
 
 I bless them and praise them for the good work they 
 are doing. They know that it is good for them to work 
 far the benefit of the whole body, for thus is their life 
 prolonged. I bless them with my strongest realizations 
 of the love and wisdom of God. 
 
128 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 The healing water of life is washing all poisonous 
 acids from my system. 
 
 The water of life is coursing through my veins, dis- 
 solving every poisonous element. 
 
 My system cannot harbor any poisons. 
 
 Uric acid cannot accumulate in my flesh. It is dis- 
 solved from every part and entirely eliminated. 
 
 My soul draws from space the alkaline elements which 
 neutralize the acids in my flesh. 
 
 The cleansing water of life is purifying my nature 
 of every pain-causing secretion. My nature is cleansed 
 and purified by this living power of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 LOST IN THOUGHT. 
 
 Whenever one tries to penetrate to the essential 
 state of existence prior to the beginning of things the 
 mind is lifted above the realm of concrete ideas and loses 
 itself in a state of metaphysical abstraction. The con- 
 sciousness may be led from the material to the spiritual 
 region of thought, and when the cells of the brain are 
 not acclimated to the rarefied atmosphere of this state, 
 the conscious mind is stilled, and while the mind continues 
 to roam in subjective space the body rests and recuper- 
 ates. 
 
 This subjective realm is the source of most of our 
 physical energy. During sleep the consciousness appro- 
 priates strength from the universal Mind for the recupera- 
 tion of the body, as the storage battery, when exhausted, 
 becomes recharged through reunion with the source of 
 electrical supply. 
 
 Those whose minds are daily occupied with material 
 thoughts that have to do with the strenuous business life 
 of our time should, if only for the sake of their health, 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 129 
 
 give some time to the study of spiritual literature. After 
 several hours of mental activity along one line of thought 
 there should be a conscious direction of the mind into 
 another channel in order that overtaxed centers may rest. 
 A change of mental direction is often more restful than 
 mere idleness, because unless another part of the mind 
 becomes active and diverts the forces from the region 
 that has last been used, the momentum of past thinking 
 will not be overcome. A course of spiritual study would 
 save many tired minds from softening of the brain or 
 apoplexy. 
 
 To the brain-weary I would say: 
 
 Transfer the mind from that part of the brain in 
 constant use to a more ethereal plane of thought. Turn 
 the attention toward the abstract realm of spiritual ideas 
 and cultivate the spiritual side of the nature, and that 
 high center of intelligent attraction cannot fail to draw 
 to itself the mind which contains thoughts that respond 
 to it. As the state of the mind before going to sleep is 
 most likely to affect all the night thoughts, which in tur-n 
 help or hinder the recuperative action of life in the body, 
 devote the latter hours of the day to spiritual meditation. 
 
 The following directions will make clear one method 
 of entering the subjective state: After retiring for the 
 night let your mind drift back to the farthest reaches of 
 time. Follow backward the process of evolution to the 
 time when the suns and planets were yet in the original 
 fire-mist. Let your imagination try to conceive the state 
 of existence before even the fire-mist, containing all the 
 elements of manifested existence, had evolved from the 
 bosom of boundless space, when all the gross elements 
 were reposing in the state of subjectivity, hidden away in 
 the universal Mind that filled infinity with its eternal 
 Consciousness. As you follow this thought into the depths 
 of the past your mind becomes merged into the ocean of 
 pure thought, the Essence of all being, and you compre- 
 
130 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 hend in some degree at least that you and all beings have 
 evolved from the Consciousness of Eternity and are for- 
 ever in and part of the eternal Being. Then let your 
 mind dwell in the thought of the serene peace of that 
 pure Consciousness which is the essence of all elements, 
 all bodies, all minds, the very foundation and source of 
 the infinite creation of forms. As you abide in that free 
 state of thought its ethereal vibrations of peace will soothe 
 you to sweet, dreamless slumber. 
 
 ADVICE TO AN INEBRIATE. 
 
 Your study of the soul awakening thoughts of truth 
 has brought your soul to a realization that it had become 
 intoxicated with the things of sense, and it has also drawn 
 to you ministering spirit friends who desire to strengthen 
 your soul with the power to overcome. There is so much 
 to overcome as a result of these many years of trailing 
 your soul's light in the dust of carnality. 
 
 It is wisdom for you to frequent places where strong 
 souls congregate for the expression of religious truth, for 
 the congregations of the righteous inspire to righteous- 
 ness, and strengthen the wavering will to renewed 
 endeavor. Even in the presence of those who are ignorant 
 of the deeper things of the Spirit there is mental strength 
 and the persuasion toward goodness, if that be the quality 
 of the simple seekers after the things of God. 
 
 Your many years of obedience to false desires has 
 filled your subjective mind with a host of phantoms of 
 carnality, a veritable hell, in which your soul is held pris- 
 oner, drugged almost into insensibility by the poison of 
 false desires. It may help you to bring forth the resist- 
 ance of your manhood to know that you have drawn to 
 yourself many spirits who will to hold you in subjection to 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 131 
 
 their uncured craving for sense enjoyments, and who, 
 nsing you as a medium, continue to gratify their sensual 
 natures. 
 
 It is well that you have begun to cultivate the desire 
 to return to your Father's house, for if you should die 
 without freeing yourself of this habit your soul would be 
 held in bondage to the terrible incubus of your accumu- 
 lated desires for mortal pleasure; it would be held in 
 bondage to the earth until you became victor over yourself, 
 which might be a long time. But now as you desire to 
 overcome, as the quickening Spirit is entering into the 
 lowest depths of your mind, there is much hope for you if 
 you will turn all the forces of your mind and every power 
 of will to breaking the chains of sense that have held you 
 so long. You have to clean the Augean stables of your 
 nature and you cannot afford to become discouraged. As 
 it took time to store up the desire force for drink, now it 
 will take time to mentally dissolve all these accumulated 
 desires and create good and perfect desires in their place. 
 The subjective nature is formed of thought and desire 
 force. This spiritual nature is the character and also the 
 form which man appears in to the inhabitants of spiritual 
 life both while he is still connected with the body and 
 after he is freed from the body by death. The spiritual 
 character retains the form of the thoughts and desires that 
 composed it, and the momentum of its desires will be the 
 force which directs it spiritually, determining whether it 
 shall seek after the gross pleasures of earth or the refined 
 joys of heaven. And the Germ of Divinity — the soul — 
 must redeem this personal character, which it has become 
 identified with by birth, before it can return to its Father's 
 house. 
 
 Praise God there is a mighty power working through 
 the ministering souls of the redeemed on earth and in 
 heaven. They will add their strength to the strength of 
 
132 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 your soul in every endeavor you make to regain your 
 standing in your soul's Consciousness of purity and 
 dominion. Your soul is crying to the Holy Spirit for help. 
 The help will come to you as you make spiritual conditions 
 by prayer and affirmation of truth. Eise from each failure 
 with new determination to mount to your soul's former 
 state of spiritual freedom and dominion, and you will 
 become stronger and stronger until perfect victory is 
 within your grasp. 
 
 Use thoughts of denial toward the habit continually. 
 Talk to your soul and make of it a companion with whom 
 you will commune as you would with an angelic presence. 
 Encourage it with affirmations of faith. Talk to it and tell 
 it you will, for its sake, gain the ascendancy over sin. 
 Give it all the strength of your conscious will that through 
 the union of the personal and soul consciousness an 
 irresistible conquering force may be generated. Pray to 
 be plunged so deep into the depths of the holy, eternal 
 Silence that you will feel no more the temptations of the 
 senses. Pray that your soul may be filled with the pure 
 Spirit of the Living Christ that like Him it may live in 
 the peaceful atmosphere of God. 
 
 AFFIRMATIONS. 
 
 I will no longer be a medium through which unde- 
 veloped spirits gratify their sensual appetites. I resist 
 all desires and cravings that are insinuated into my mind 
 from the mental realm without. I resist and conquer 
 every desire and craving for drink born within my own 
 mental nature. I realize the wanton waste of effort in 
 living to gratify the senses. I realize that I have a greater 
 destiny than to live like an animal in the sensuous realm 
 of feeling. What is good and proper for an animal in 
 his degree of unfoldment is not good or wise for me in, 
 my state of evolution. I must push on toward the high 
 goal of spiritual dominion and bring all my senses and 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 133 
 
 every faculty of my nature into useful subjection to my 
 soul. Thus will my soul lift me up as Jesus was lifted 
 up, mind and body, into the transfiguration of the sons 
 of God. 
 
 PKESENT WITH THE LOKD. 
 
 My Heavenly Father: Through faith in Thy goodness 
 and love I can walk along in the pathway of truth and 
 health. 
 
 I turn my mind to Thee, O God, from this transient 
 world of fleshly sensation to Thy spiritual worlds of eter- 
 nal life. When I turn my thought and imagination to 
 the spiritual life, I am really turning inward toward Thee, 
 entering the more refined realm of my being where Thy 
 Spirit dwells as the life of my soul. When my love and 
 desire are present in the pleasures of the body, I am 
 absent from Thy gracious love. I will live in communion 
 with Thee and be saved from all weakness of the flesh. 
 
 My will shall be tuned to Thy divine will; my desire 
 and love shall be toward Thy Spirit of Wisdom within 
 my soul. To live in the thought of Thee is joy eternal. 
 
 By the omnipotence of Thy Spirit within my soul, 
 light and liberty can be mine even here in this transient 
 world, and I shall gain Thy faith to walk along in the 
 shining pathway. 
 
 O my Father! strengthen me with Thy Spirit that I 
 may climb to the summit of the Mountain of Holiness, 
 where dwell all the blessed of the Father, angels and 
 archangels, radiant with the light and love of Thy Divinity. 
 There, on the heights of holiness, are heavenly scenes that 
 never fade and pleasures that never pall. There is the 
 Fountain of eternal life, light, love, strength and energy; 
 there, O God, Thou dwellest in the sublimity and majesty 
 of Thv divine Form. 
 
134 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 I am a soul descended from that height of holiness 
 into the present, lapsed condition. And now, O God my 
 Father, I desire to awaken to my former royal state. I 
 will strive to recover the health which seems to have 
 departed from me, for I know it is not lost; it still exists 
 in the higher part of my being; my soul is health and 
 beauty and perfection itself. 
 
 I will live the pure and wise life of a son of God, 
 recognizing Thy Spirit as my wisdom and power. Thus 
 will I daily bring more and more of my soul into conscious 
 expression. Since Thou art my Lord, the strength of my 
 life, what shall I fear? 
 
 The Highest dwells within me and wills the greatest 
 good for me, as His offspring. I may rest in Thy bosom 
 of love, my Father, and draw all I need from Thy inex- 
 haustible power. I lean on Thy power for the recovery 
 of my health, and I trust implicitly in Thy power to restore 
 to peace and perfection the consciousness of my lower soul. 
 I will not yield to the earthly infirmities of the children 
 of this world. All the possibilities and powers of the sons 
 of God slumber within me. And as I again realize the 
 consciousness of my divine birth, and draw from the 
 interior the soul consciousness that dwells there in God, 
 I shall have the power to invoke and command health, for 
 it is mine now. I have it within. Thou art my Health! 
 
 Convince Thy children in the world that their seeming 
 loss of health is spiritual poverty, that in Thee are to be 
 found the true riches of life and health. Lead those who 
 seek to solve the problem of existence to the knowledge 
 that they live in Thee and from Thee, though they realize it 
 not. Lead them, O Father into Thy Consciousness of 
 everlasting health and peace. 
 
 Help me, my Father, to reveal to the world this 
 gracious, saving truth: That Thy Presence fills all space, 
 Thy Spirit — the Everlasting Father — is forever able to 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 135 
 
 quicken, renew and sustain all through this life, even into 
 the life beyond. Thou wilt never leave us. 
 
 Keveal to the children of earth that they are really, 
 as souls, the children of God, that they may turn to Thee 
 and be saved through the abundance of Thy love. Amen. 
 
 THE SEA OF BLISS. 
 
 We recognize that behind this veil of time and space 
 is the all-pervading Sea of Bliss. 
 
 We close our eyes to outward things — these mortal 
 sense vibrations — and look with soul sight and true 
 understanding to the radiance of Divinity, the soul light, 
 which is the Essence of all things, the basic principle of 
 life. 
 
 In this interior realm of glory all is vibrant with the 
 active bliss of God. 
 
 This blissful Presence may be compared to a luminous 
 Sea in which all things are immersed. We have always 
 lived in this Presence but our minds and senses are so 
 occupied with the sensations produced by the gross realm 
 of matter that they have failed to take notice of this 
 abiding reality. 
 
 As we look with eyes of faith to that which lies 
 beyond the senses, we become more refined, more 
 spiritualized and better able to comprehend that there is 
 a Presence that is all-pervading, intelligent and self-con- 
 scious; a Presence more beautiful than all the beauties 
 of sight or sound in the realm of sensation; the very 
 Mind of grace and loveliness, from which all external 
 beauty is derived. 
 
 This Divine Presence is luminous with the light of 
 wisdom, vital and warm with the mother love of God, 
 and enfolds us as a Sea of Bliss. 
 
136 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 This Sea of Bliss is the positive reality. Compared 
 with it, the world, which seems to many the only real state 
 of existence, is but a negative reality. 
 
 This Sea abounds with perfect Essence; it is the 
 substance of perfection. 
 
 It pervades matter, gradually refining it, imbuing it 
 with more intelligence and organizing its atoms into more 
 perfect forms. 
 
 This Sea of Bliss is filtering into the developing mind 
 of the world. More and more of its intelligence is being 
 individualized by mankind. 
 
 As we become open to its influx and inspired by its 
 quality of love, we feel the power that makes for righteous- 
 ness, we realize that God's healing life is a mighty reality 
 in our midst, and our faith becomes the channel through 
 which the perfecting wisdom flows into our flesh. 
 
 Our faith lays hold of the Essence that is love and 
 bliss and as faith manifests these divine qualities to the 
 mind, the whole nature becomes exalted and spiritualized 
 by the vitalizing Spirit. 
 
 In this exalted state of consciousness we partake of 
 the wisdom of God, the mind becomes clear and those 
 things which heretofore seemed dark and hidden shine 
 out in their true aspect. In this high altitude of thought 
 we see and understand the purpose of God, and we wonder 
 why we can be persuaded to give so much time and 
 attention to the intellectual imaginings of mortals, who 
 grope blindly in the valley of the shadow. 
 
 To live in this all-comprehending consciousness is 
 bliss supreme; the search for mortal pleasure is no longer 
 attractive; the mind is content to wait upon the Spirit 
 and fulfill the will of love and wisdom. 
 
 Faith in this blissful Presence opens the door to its 
 healing energy. As the expectant attention turns to it, 
 it silently responds to the invitation and quietly fills the 
 cells with its wisdom light, with its vital energy, until it 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 137 
 
 conquers the disease and pain and becomes the dominant 
 and controlling life of the organism. 
 
 Patient faith is necessary. The Spirit is working 
 all the time that a receptive state of faith is held. If its 
 work is not yet manifest to the senses do not doubt, it is 
 working as rapidly as conditions allow. Be not over-anxious 
 about results. Faith rests in the work that is now being 
 done, looking to the perfect power at work and trusting 
 with childlike confidence to its wisdom. The Bliss of 
 Being is the mainspring of life. 
 
 As we become identified with this endless Joy we 
 forget all pain and anguish. 
 
 I AM BATHED IN BLISS. 
 
 This flesh is immersed in the Sea of Bliss. Its every 
 cell is enlivened with the perfect life, the perfect health 
 of this healing Sea. 
 
 The intelligence of this Sea of Bliss is now rearrang- 
 ing the cells to produce perfection. 
 
 There is no power in disease or pain as great as the 
 healing power of this Sea of Bliss. 
 
 The water of the Sea of Bliss is entering into all the 
 nerves giving them the substance of peace. These nerves 
 are fed and soothed with the blissful substance. 
 
 There is no sensation here as powerful as this sen- 
 sation of bliss which now envelops and pervades this 
 flesh. 
 
 BLISSFUL FKEEDOM FKOM COLDS. 
 
 In this Holy Sea of Bliss there is no cause for 
 congestion. 
 
 My nature is pervaded by the free Spirit. Every 
 part is opening up to the healing influence of this Spirit. 
 
138 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 There cannot be any congested condition in my head 
 or throat or lungs, because all these parts are subject to 
 the freeing Spirit. 
 
 My bowels and liver and kidneys are working actively 
 and intelligently to cast off all accumulations of useless 
 substance. 
 
 The Sea of Bliss pervades and harmonizes all the 
 functions of this organism. There cannot be any clogging 
 up of any part. This free Spirit dissolves all limitations 
 from my nature and opens all channels for the unhindered 
 operation of life. 
 
 I cannot be subject to ill effects from changes of tem- 
 perature because I am positive with the warm vitality 
 from the sunshine of the Spirit. 
 
 I am not sensitive to drafts because my nature is 
 cleansed of all clogging impurities by this spiritual energy. 
 I now recognize that the Sea of Bliss is entering into 
 every part of my being, restoring the harmony of life and 
 giving me peace, peace, PEACE. 
 
 I am a spirit of love in tune with the love and har- 
 mony of perfect life. 
 
 CONQUEKING PAIN. 
 
 While treating pain have a firm conviction that you 
 are conquering it, that your exercise of positive thought 
 is certain to put it down. 
 
 Tell the pain, whether in your own body or in the 
 flesh of a patient, that it is going down under your 
 harmonizing words, believe it and expect results. In 
 speaking aloud to the nerves, and also while affirming 
 silently, let the feeling of harmony pervade the thought 
 and express in the tones of the voice. 
 
 Let there be the realization that the painful nerves 
 are being soothed and pacified by your words in the same 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 139 
 
 way that a hypnotic subject is sent into unconsciousness 
 by the words of the operator. 
 
 Painful conditions should be harmonized first; later 
 when they are in complete subjection to the will of the 
 healer an effort may be made to dissolve the cause. 
 
 All such conditions are states of intelligence in the 
 parts affected. Like children they should be met with 
 love and harmony rather than with resistance. Besist- 
 ance is apt to cause added suffering by arousing the 
 antagonism of the intelligence which is trying to per- 
 petuate its false claims to place and power. 
 
 I have put down into oblivion agonizing pains that 
 were causing the patient to groan in anguish, by speaking 
 the following soothing words, while in the consciousness 
 that my thought was the most positive and therefore 
 master. 
 
 PAIN IS LOST IN BLISS. 
 
 I recognize no power or presence here but the Sea of 
 Bliss. 
 
 This flesh is but an ethereal shadow compared with 
 the perfect substance of this blissful Sea. 
 
 All sensations of pain are put down, down, 
 DOWN, under the influence of this Sea of Bliss. Pain 
 has no power to exist in this all-pervading Bliss. This 
 blissful Substance quickly soothes and heals all pain. 
 
 This purifying Spirit is now cleansing this flesh of all 
 poisonous and disturbing elements. 
 
 Poisonous accumulations are washed out of the sys- 
 tem by this all-penetrating Spirit. 
 
 All feverish conditions succumb to the pervading 
 harmony of this Sea of Bliss. 
 
 All false vibrations are regulated by this intelligent 
 Power. 
 
140 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 False growths and swellings cannot exist in this 
 healing Essence. 
 
 The whole mind and body are responding to this bliss- 
 ful, blissful Spirit. 
 
 This Sea of Bliss puts away all disturbing sensations 
 and the whole mind and body are becoming peaceful and 
 harmonious under the sway of its healing power. 
 
 * * * 
 
 The blissful life of my soul is now dissolving all pain 
 from these parts. 
 
 Pain is but a negative sensation: I have the power 
 to extinguish it. 
 
 I have the soul power to dissolve every sensation of 
 pain from my flesh and I now exercise this divine 
 dominion. 
 
 I now put this false sensation down deep into the 
 ocean of blissful life. 
 
 Blissful life pervades all these parts and harmonizes 
 every sensation. 
 
 All is peace in these nerves and muscles. 
 
 Every cell is saturated with blissful life. 
 
 Every sensation is going down, DOWN, DOWN, 
 under the blissful power of life. 
 
 Eepeat this last sentence many times. 
 
 THE POWER TO HEAL. 
 
 The power to heal resides in each living cell of tissue, 
 because the cells are forms of life that represent a certain 
 degree of intelligence. This power of the cell is conferred 
 upon the whole organism. 
 
 When an injury occurs to the flesh, the nerves convey 
 a sensation to the brain, which immediately produces a 
 flow from the nutrient arteries. Blood, filled with the life 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 141 
 
 essentials, is immediately carried to the injury and the 
 rebuilding process is begun. 
 
 It is natural to get well. It is out of the order of 
 things in Mother Nature's laws to remain sick. 
 
 To keep well one must keep clean in mind and body 
 by banishing all error thoughts. 
 
 Thoughts pure and holy do not produce unclean or 
 poisonous products in the body, hence they are conducive 
 to health, admitting, of course, that all sanitary meas- 
 ures hold a position of great importance, as do also the 
 class of foods that are used for nutriment, the life essen- 
 tials for the building process in the physical body. 
 
 TKAINING THE IMAGINATION. 
 
 A properly trained imagination is a very powerful 
 factor in the practice of healing and in spiritual develop- 
 ment. 
 
 We can often realize more of love and power in treat- 
 ing others, and feel more fervor while praying for another, 
 than when we try to pray for or treat ourselves. Love 
 flows strongest when directed to aid someone in need of 
 help. Love and compassion are soul forces capable of 
 powerful expression when self is forgotten and when there 
 is great sympathy for the one to whom these forces are 
 directed. 
 
 When other methods do not avail, imagine yourself 
 as a distinct personality, separate or apart from yourself. 
 While you are in the silence, imagine yourself lying in 
 bed, sitting at the dining table or in the midst of your 
 friends. Then turn all the power of your soul and mind 
 to blessing or speaking truth for this other self of you, as 
 you would for another personality. 
 
 Imagine that you are the Angel of God's Presence 
 filled with the Holy Spirit, and given the work of redeem- 
 
142 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 ing and glorifying this other self. By this simple practice 
 you will begin to feel that you are the Self of power and 
 perfection, the real Self, endowed with angelic powers. 
 And you will more easily generate and express through 
 your thoughts and emotions this divine power which you 
 have and are, for the healing, purifying and ennobling 
 of your lower self. 
 
 Different methods will appeal to you more strongly 
 at different times, because there are so many sides to the 
 spiritual nature that must be exercised in the develop- 
 ment of a full-rounded character. 
 
 Suppose you desire to purify and spiritualize the sub- 
 conscious mind that is active in the dream state. Proceed 
 thus: While you are sitting in your chair, imagine your- 
 self lying in bed asleep. You are now, as it were, the 
 guardian angel of your sleeping self, empowered of God 
 to dissolve all mortal thoughts from his mind, and you 
 feel a great love for your charge as you pray for him thus: 
 
 Father, in Thy name and power, I bless him (or her) 
 with the pure thought of heaven. During his sleep the 
 thoughts of the day shall drift away and his mind shall 
 rest in Thy healing peace and harmony. 
 
 By the power which Thou givest me, Almighty Father, 
 I dissolve from his mind all lustful, angry, vengeful and 
 fearful thoughts. I dissolve all impure desires and dis- 
 cordant feelings. 
 
 I am the pure thought of Thy Mind and I purify and 
 spiritualize his mind and body. His dreams shall be filled 
 with the beauty of truth. While the body rests, his spirit 
 shall grow strong in immortal purity and truth and fill 
 the body with its healing currents of purified thought. 
 
 I will that the powerful forces of his sub-conscious 
 mind shall work intelligently in renewing the life and 
 structure of the diseased parts. I will that the vital force 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 143 
 
 shall be conserved and reabsorbed for the renewal of the 
 life and intelligence in every organ. 
 
 Thy healing Spirit of Love broods over this sleeping 
 form and charges every atom with divine life and health. 
 
 This is a very powerful way in which to treat your- 
 self. The more of love you feel for your patient, the more 
 of divine power you will generate and the greater will 
 be the results. The oftener you treat your other self the 
 more satisfactory will be your realization. 
 
 Imagine your other self in the midst of social or 
 business life and feel a blessing going to him as you use 
 these thoughts: 
 
 Father-Mother God, I bless him with the realization 
 of Thy great love. I feel Thy love surrounding and inspir- 
 ing him. He is protected by Thy mighty Spirit of love 
 and cannot be affected or influenced by the discordant 
 thoughts of mortal minds. His spirit is so charged with 
 Thy great love that he is a creative tone of divine harmony, 
 giving mental peace and soul strength to all about him. 
 
 His aura is radiant with Thy beneficent Spirit, which 
 fills his atmosphere with healing and uplifting power. 
 
 If you have to appear before the public as a speaker, 
 or soloist, you can overcome your nervous fears by follow- 
 ing this practice: 
 
 Think strong thoughts to your other self as you 
 imagine him before the public, fulfilling his engagement, 
 as follows: 
 
 You are strong and fearless. You have nothing to 
 fear. 
 
 The Spirit of divine courage inspires you, and gives 
 you perfect self-possession. Every part of your organism 
 responds to your will. You know that you can fulfill your 
 part perfectly. You are equal to and greater than the 
 occasion. 
 
144 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 You have such positive faith in yourself that you do 
 not feel the influence of the minds of your audience. 
 
 You are filled with the inspiration of the Spirit and 
 enchant your audience with the exaltation of your spirit. 
 You lead their minds to see and feel as you see and feel 
 and enjoy the rapture of joyful soul expression. 
 
 This method may be applied in a great variety of 
 ways. After having practiced these formulas from mem- 
 ory, there will come to you, while applying them, great 
 exaltation of soul, and you will feel the inspiration of 
 your soul formulating thoughts and emotions suitable to 
 the need. The thoughts generated will go forth from your 
 mind and work in the state or place imagined, to fulfill 
 their mission. 
 
 CONTKOL OF EMOTIONS. 
 
 My will is Master. 
 I will control my emotional nature. 
 I will hold all feelings subject to my will. 
 I will exercise the force of my will until I can suppress 
 every emotion when desirable. 
 
 My will is growing in strength through this affirmation. 
 I will control my emotions. I will. I WILL, I WILL. 
 
 LIVING ON AIE. 
 
 A friend became convinced that she could live on the 
 finer essences of life absorbed by the spiritual nature. She 
 reduced her diet to almost nothing. As long as the store 
 of energy lasted that the cells had accumulated, the body 
 fed on itself and she rejoiced in her apparent success. 
 But when the store of energy became exhausted she was 
 reduced to nervous prostration. 
 
 She held in mind the idea that eating is a gross 
 animal function and thinking that she could live with- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 145 
 
 out it, depending on spiritual substance for her sus- 
 tenance, unconsciously imparted this thought to the sub- 
 brain that controls digestion. The solar plexus became 
 imbued with the idea that it was too spiritual to engage 
 in the drudgery of digesting food, and so strongly did it 
 hold to this thought that when she saw her mistake 
 and began to feed the body in the natural way, the stomach 
 refused to perform its duties. 
 
 Then the false beliefs to which it was bound had to 
 be dissolved from the mind of the stomach by denial and 
 true ideas of its duty toward the whole body imparted to 
 it by affirmation. Several weeks were occupied in educat- 
 ing it to do its work as it should be done. 
 
 All suggestions that we hear or read in regard to the 
 value or injury of certain foods have their effect upon the 
 digestive intelligence. Therefore we should be cautious in 
 accepting negative ideas, and cultivate confidence in the 
 value of those things we put into the stomach. 
 
 Students often make the mistake of working when 
 they should be resting, rousing by excitement or mental 
 affirmation the latent energy in the flesh and going with- 
 out sleep. They do these things under the false idea that 
 they are demonstrating over the need of recuperative 
 processes, whereas they are but overdrawing their account 
 in the bank where the nerve force is deposited and the 
 deficit will have to be made good. 
 
 AROUSE THE INNER INTELLIGENCE. 
 
 An organ in distress needs the encouragement and 
 assurance of the conscious mind. We should have faith 
 in the intelligent ability of every function in the body to 
 carry on its allotted work, and our faith should be 
 expressed in thoughts and words to the weakened parts. 
 
 If a condition of extreme weakness prevents one from 
 
146 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 treating or holding thoughts for himself, he should rest 
 in an attitude of passive trust in the healing power of 
 God present in the body. Someone in the understanding 
 of the healing power should exercise the positive attitude 
 of faith for him until his mental strength is restored. The 
 one who takes the attitude of healer should generate for 
 him strong thought forces, either by silent or audible 
 affirmation. This may be done in the presence of the 
 patient or at a distance, because thought force is so intelli- 
 gent that it traverses space instantly and locates its object. 
 Where there is sympathy of thought between healer 
 and patient an audible expression of truth is certain to 
 make the mental atmosphere surrounding the patient 
 positive with healing energy. It arouses and encourages 
 the subconscious intelligence in the organ spoken to. 
 There is a renewal of activity in the whole body as the 
 hidden intelligence is stirred to accomplish that which 
 is affirmed to be true. 
 
 AFFIRMATIONS FOR THE HEART. 
 
 I believe in the healing intelligence in my heart. 
 
 This marvelous life, which is the cause of my existence, 
 organized my heart from cell substance and there is no 
 reason why it should not work as intelligently now to 
 reorganize and rebuild my heart into a perfect form of 
 intelligent energy. 
 
 That same power and intelligence which originally 
 formed the wonderful mechanism of my heart is within my 
 heart now. It is capable of renewing every cell and 
 repairing every defect. 
 
 This Spirit of intelligence within my body is able to 
 repair any organic lesion, to mend the valves, to recon- 
 struct the arteries and in every way conquer the effects 
 of strain or disease. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 147 
 
 I will not harbor any mortal beliefs of limitation. I 
 have faith in the unlimited healing power now resident 
 within my heart. 
 
 My heart is the active existence of a divine energy. 
 All beliefs of incapability and weakness are dissolved from 
 my mind. 
 
 The Spirit within my flesh, in my heart and in every 
 organ of my body is ever and always creative. 
 
 My spirit is the manifestation of the creative Spirit 
 of God and there is no limitation to its creative ability 
 other than what mortals have falsely imposed. 
 
 While not disregarding common sense in the care of 
 the organism when any part is laboring under the appear- 
 ance of weakness, I will not allow the prevalent ideas of 
 weakness or the race beliefs acquired from experience of 
 fatal termination to paralyze the action of the all-conquer- 
 ing, all-renewing vitality of God. 
 
 I see the falsity of that belief which declares that an 
 injured heart cannot be healed. The power that added 
 cell to cell to build the heart can again add cell to cell 
 to restore the substance of the heart to perfection. 
 
 I have faith in the intelligent presence of God within. 
 
 I know that all life is intelligently constructive. 
 There is no destructive energy outside of my own false 
 beliefs, and these I dissolve. 
 
 My heart is inspired with the almighty energy of God 
 and it is now gaining strength. 
 
 It is now encouraged by my thoughts to build up new 
 muscles, to mend its valves and to accomplish its own 
 restoration to perfect health and normal action. 
 
148 MYSTIC WORDS, 
 
 THE SECRET SPRING OF HEALTH. 
 
 Emotions create either poisons or tonics in the body 
 according to their quality. 
 
 The secret of rich blood and healthy flesh is to feel 
 ^-pure and good; to sustain that generous feeling of good- 
 will toward everything and everybody that creates a 
 harmonious tone throughout the nature. 
 
 The feeling of impersonal and divine love, when culti- 
 vated, overcomes feelings of annoyance, of disturbance, 
 of antagonism, as well as the more intense feelings of 
 hatred, vindictiveness and anger, which result in discord 
 and disease, and it establishes a tone which is not only 
 moral and spiritual health but also health to the flesh. 
 
 Love is the likeness of God that gives grace and beauty 
 to the soul possessing it. It rounds out the soul into 
 harmonious and symmetrical form and this image of the 
 Divine reforms the character. And the harmonious 
 temperament developed from the Spirit of Love is certain 
 to transform the flesh to express somewhat of its own 
 grace and peace, for the flesh is but the visibility of the 
 character and must picture in its essence and in its form 
 the coarseness or refinement, the purity or sensuality, the 
 deception or honesty, the irritability or harmony of the 
 character. 
 
 We need to develop discrimination in regard to the 
 characters of mortals that we may be cautious and not 
 court defeat at the hands of deceivers; that we may not 
 associate too jreely with those whose aura is disagreeable 
 to the soul, and be overwhelmed by the darkness existing 
 in the mortal sphere of thought; that we may not be 
 vampirized by those we seek to help. 
 
 Caution and discrimination save from many pitfalls, 
 but we must not allow our discrimination to develop into 
 condemnation. The tone of love and compassion should 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 149 
 
 become so strong that we feel and express only love and 
 good-will toward those who manifest even the vilest and 
 most disreputable characters. 
 
 We must cultivate that broad spirit of universal 
 charity which sees beyond appearances into the soul of 
 things, for only by this spirit do we enter into the harmony 
 that pervades the inner nature of life and becomes attuned 
 to Godlike emotions. 
 
 We must have Godlike — Christlike — emotions if we 
 would express the soul's beauty and manifest the perfec- 
 tion of our Father in heaven. Here is the secret of Divine 
 healing for ourselves and others. 
 
 Jesus' soul was on fire with love for humanity, thus 
 he was moved by the Love of God, and through this 
 divine emotion, through feeling it constantly as the domi- 
 nant feeling in his own life and thus awakening it in 
 others, he gave them harmony and peace for their discord 
 and disease. 
 
 He was the embodiment of the impersonal love and 
 compassion of Divinity and only as we are like him in 
 these attributes may we touch with equal potency the 
 springs of healing life resident in the souls of the 
 afflicted. 
 
 INVOCATION. 
 
 O Thou Master of Love, mightiest physician of souls. 
 
 We pray for the Spirit of Love, to feel as thou felt 
 and as thou feelest toward humanity. 
 
 Help us to realize that love is the all-conquering, all- 
 attracting power of Divinity. Help us to see that we are 
 living up to the highest in us only as we express this 
 ennobling attribute of Divinity. 
 
 Kesurrect in us, O Master of Life, the inspiring feel- 
 ing of love for all. Awaken us to the soul feeling of 
 kinship with all that lives. We would become as gen- 
 
150 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 erous and charitable toward the failings of others as 
 God is. 
 
 We would become lovers of thy ideal life and workers 
 with thee in the healing and awakening of souls. 
 
 But we are only fit to teach love in the degree that we 
 live the life of divine impersonal Love. 
 
 We are not worthy of the name of disciples of thine 
 except we keep the example of thy kindness and sympathy 
 before us so vividly that it softens all our harshness and 
 tempers all our fault-seeing into a divine gentleness of 
 thought and action that reveals thy Spirit as a living 
 reality within. 
 
 O saving Love, the world needs thy transforming 
 Spirit. The world is wise only in its own conceit. It 
 needs to feel thy love within its heart until it be uplifted 
 out of the narrow and limited sphere of selfishness and 
 greed. 
 
 And we as thy servants — servants of Love — can each 
 and every one increase thy Spirit in the world, and thus 
 enlarge thy Kingdom in earth. 
 
 Through living in and from thy Spirit of Love we 
 can silently attune hundreds and thousands of souls to 
 harmony with thee. Even though we do no more than 
 live divinely in secret, the contagion of love will quickly 
 spread from soul to soul until it becomes a living flame 
 of mighty power consuming in its fervent embrace the 
 sins, the fears, the pains, the poverty, and every ill that 
 lack of love has begotten. It is blessed pleasure, O Lover 
 of all the world, to be living examples of thy peace and 
 love. And we praise thee for thy example and for the 
 power we now receive from thy immortal Presence, which 
 inspires and heals, prospers and blesses us in all our 
 ways. 
 
 To thee, Divine Love Personified, be all the praise and 
 glory forever. Amen. 
 
Suggestions to Teachers and Others. 
 
 THE OIL OF GLADNESS. 
 
 It has been made known to the world that all bless- 
 ings can come to humanity through the ministration of 
 the Snirit. 
 
 The eyes of God's beloved are being anointed with 
 the oil of gladness. 
 
 It is not the eye that sees the beauty of the ministra- 
 tion. The mind and soul that look through the eye sense 
 the anointing touch. This is the quickened perception of 
 the soul, bringing to the perceptive powers the joy and 
 strength that comes from within. 
 
 The Angel of Truth is waiting at every mental gate- 
 way, waiting to give of the oil of salvation to mankind. 
 
 If justice fails and all human kindness seems gone, if 
 every hope is taken from you by adversity, still the Angel 
 messenger can lead you through pleasant sunlit paths 
 into fields of light. 
 
 It is a blessing and privilege that is yours as you live 
 in harmony with the spirit — to anoint the eyes of God's 
 children with the oil of joy. 
 
 Life is full of sin, sorrow, hardships, sickness and 
 infirmities to those who are walking this plane of earth 
 with their gaze held to the material clouds and shadows. 
 They feel that there is so much of human misery and 
 selfishness in the world and their eyes are so filled with 
 tears as they walk the thorny pathways that they scarcely 
 see or realize the Presence of glorious sunshine. 
 
 Anoint their eyes with the oil of gladness and salva- 
 
 151 
 
152 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 tion, which shall make their vision bright and reveal to 
 them the light of the Spirit. 
 
 Touch the center of their being through teaching 
 them the precious truth that Spirit can triumph over all 
 human imperfections. Thus they will gain the knowledge, 
 the joy and the life of the Spirit. 
 
 THE EEWAKD OF EFFOET IS GKOWTH. 
 
 In the spiritual work there are occasional heights 
 as on the mount of transfiguration, but these are rather 
 the culmination of work than the labor that leads to it. 
 These heights are results which only come after long 
 periods of living in the thought of the Absolute, and 
 laboring earnestly for the promulgation of highest truth. 
 This truth, which day by day we hold in sacred keeping 
 in our heart's treasure-house of love, should be given uni- 
 versally to all. Thus the work of true teaching goes on 
 in the world and there is a steady, cumulative force of 
 the workers which unites with the light of the Spirit to 
 overcome error. It is the fulfillment of this daily work 
 with the Father that will lead us all to those higher 
 degrees of wisdom and power which we so long to attain. 
 
 THE LIVING TKUTH. 
 
 You have been called to the ministration of healing 
 and teaching by the same Spirit that called the good of 
 the past to leave their homes and all their worldly ways 
 to teach the way of Salvation, the Living Truth of the 
 Eternal One, which would satisfy the hopes and aspira- 
 tions of the race. 
 
 You stand ready and willing to preach full salva- 
 tion from every evil to every living creature. You are 
 willing to devote your life to the contemplation of Jeho- 
 vah-Jehovah. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 153 
 
 You uphold the expression of living truth, based on 
 the thought that God the Good occupies and prevails, and 
 there is no reality or power in evil. You know this mighty 
 truth and use it regardless of all appearances. 
 
 Your present position as a healer and teacher com- 
 pels you to deny that the Creator and Kuler of the uni- 
 verse is any respecter of persons or powers, or that he 
 permits evil in any form. 
 
 You teach of the One who occupies all space, every- 
 where, who is the only Substance, the only Life, the only 
 Law, the only Mind. 
 
 You believe that all the children of the universe are 
 the offspring and thought of the Mind that is God. And 
 as God, the eternal Mind, is incapable of imperfection 
 in His thought, then all the children of the universe in 
 their true being are perfect, holy and divine, like their 
 Creator. 
 
 You believe that it is your duty as a child of the 
 Holy God to prove your nature and office. The com- 
 mand comes to you in your moments of highest, holiest 
 certainty of your calling: "Prove thyself." 
 
 You believe in the Divine Being. You make the 
 statement of the origin and character of your being to 
 correspond with the nature and character of your Source, 
 and you hold to the truth steadfastly. 
 
 You believe and know that you must prove yourself 
 divine in character and office, as your Christ did before 
 you, and thus prove divine parentage. 
 
 By the mysterious power of the spoken word you give 
 to all of the knowledge of life and its purpose. You 
 know you are connected with Jesus Christ and his mis- 
 sion. You must cultivate yourself until you fully under- 
 stand the laws he taught. By the cultivation of a mighty 
 faith you may demonstrate like him. 
 
 You go into the world to fulfill the purpose of Divine 
 Love. The world is your church; it awaits your healing 
 
154 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 and teaching ministration. You are to uplift those who 
 are lying under the shadows of mortal mistakes, hypno- 
 tized by fears and sorrows and false loves. You shall 
 uplift them by teaching them that their word is their only 
 burden. Teach them to speak the words that are true, 
 that agree with the nature of their soul. Show them 
 through the power of your mighty faith that when they 
 speak the true words only they shall awake into the glori- 
 ous dominion of their soul, and their burdens will depart 
 like the dreams of the night. Teach them that disease 
 is not the spoken God, and that all flesh, when it is 
 above the liability to pain, sickness or imperfection, is 
 God made visible. 
 
 SILENT INFLUENCE. 
 
 That which we are we shall teach involuntarily. 
 Thoughts will come into our minds through avenues which 
 we have not recognized. When we are living the truth, 
 the Christ life — when our mental condition is sound — we 
 give our contribution of thought to the well-being and 
 benefit of the children of God. 
 
 If you cannot teach humanity by verbal instruction 
 to your own satisfaction, then teach them by the silent 
 influence of your mental sphere. Create for yourself a 
 clear atmosphere and pervade their inharmony and despair 
 with your unlimited faith, thus you are surrounding some 
 child of God with your own clear, bright, atmospheric 
 and auric conditions. A great good is accomplished by 
 transfusion of thought. It does not always have to be 
 verbal to establish the rapport. It will work marvels 
 in the silence. You have bewailed the fact that you could 
 not be more active in the work, now you will see that 
 this is your work whenever you feel strong enough to 
 help others. 
 
 You will find that nearness and distance is not to be 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 155 
 
 considered in this work. You can work with the interior 
 states of the mind of those you desire to aid. You will 
 sense a nearness or a consciousness of their presence which 
 touches your soul's aura. In and through this work your 
 soul will gain strength and freedom and you will, through 
 your soul's consciousness, get a foregleam of the life 
 eternal. 
 
 Kemember that since there is so much power in the 
 mind — the all desirable place of mastery — you must 
 reach this place by recognizing the central fact. What is 
 this? Where is it? It is your higher Self. Your faith 
 which is your guiding star will point the way to the heal- 
 ing of minds and bodies. This faith will be the sun of 
 light, strength and power in your mind and will grow 
 stronger by the growth of your consciousness and under- 
 standing through use. 
 
 VITALITY IS ENDLESS GROWTH. 
 
 Vitality pours itself out in vigorous forms of life. 
 God expresses himself in vitality. It exists. It pervades. 
 There is no lack. 
 
 Have you a patient that is hard to heal? Perhaps 
 it is a lack of recognition of this vital principle that causes 
 the trouble; a lack of this force which is the breath of 
 God in man. 
 
 How shall you treat him? Recognize for him and 
 teach him to recognize the well-spring of life within. 
 Your intelligence stands in place of his intelligence. Your 
 knowing faith stands for his knowing. 
 
 He wants to be healed, and you shall reach the case, 
 for you have found the cause. You are vindicating the 
 truth. You have recognized this vitality within his nature 
 and the God within has responded to your recognition 
 and he is healed for the time being. 
 
156 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 You continue to teach him and bring him to an 
 understanding of the laws of his own being and he becomes 
 internally and externally whole through the love you have 
 given him. 
 
 It is this patient teaching, qualified by the Spirit of 
 Love, which shall redeem the race and feed them from the 
 Fountain Head, which is one ceaseless stream of vital 
 growth. 
 
 ALL GOOD IS YOUKS. 
 
 Know now and forever that all good is yours. In 
 proportion as you recognize it, will be your power to heal. 
 Enter into the clear understanding of it with your every 
 belief, your entire life. 
 
 Go down deep into the silence of your life and watch 
 and wait for the fair Truth which shall fortify you as it 
 wells up from the inner temple, where is the Kiver of Life. 
 
 Your patients will come to you by the law of attrac- 
 tion, and you can give them that for which they come. 
 
 You have intelligent faith. You are the supply of 
 the patient; he is the demand upon you. You will heal 
 him, for you have the actual power close at hand, the 
 God-power within. 
 
 The true teacher sees into the awakened soul state 
 of pure knowledge and bliss. He portrays the beauty of 
 that state to minds dreaming of sin, sickness and sorrow 
 until they awaken to see and know the true condition as 
 does the teacher. 
 
 SUSTAIN THE TONE OF HEALTH. 
 
 We have often heard of healers "taking on" the con- 
 ditions of their patients. They would try in some cases 
 to make themselves negative so as to feel the condition 
 of the patient. While this may result in benefit to the 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 157 
 
 patient it is trying to the healer as he lowers the vibrations 
 of his organism to sympathize with the disease. He 
 should endeavor to feel the tone of health that he desires 
 to arouse in his patient and then sustain that tone so 
 persistently for his patient that the discordant nature 
 becomes attuned to the vibrations of healing power. Thus 
 the healer keeps himself above the sensations of disease. 
 
 The healer should always strive to realize the sensa- 
 tions of health in his own body before trying to awaken 
 the same feelings in another. This formula will be 
 helpful : 
 
 "I realize perfect life in these parts for ." 
 
 The word that is "made flesh" in the healer's body 
 will have greater power than the word that floats in the 
 mental realm without a body of physical vibrations. 
 
 Any quality or tone that the healer has sustained 
 in his mind until it has become embodied in his mag- 
 netism will produce quick results. This is one reason for 
 the instantaneous healing wrought by Jesus. He medi- 
 tated on the love of the Father until he had incorporated 
 its quality into the outer vibration of his being, and until 
 his magnetism was the mighty reconstructive life of God. 
 
 POTENT WOEDS. 
 
 Each healer will find words or sentences that will so 
 appeal to him that he will use them continually and thus 
 cultivate with those words a mighty healing idea. 
 
 "Dissolve" and "dematerialize" are potent words to 
 disintegrate thoughts and conditions when properly used. 
 The writer has realized most wonderful results from the 
 use of the words "Sea of Bliss." 
 
 "Jehovah-Jehovah" and "Jesus Jehovah" may be used 
 to invoke the most ethereal peace and potent love of 
 heaven. 
 
158 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 The word "Glory" signifies the highest state of interior 
 illumination. It is expressive of the luminous substance 
 of the soul, and when used in praise it awakens the inner 
 essence of the soul into vibrant life and activity. 
 
 When a thought or sentence is found that produces 
 a strong vibration in the healer it is a keynote to what- 
 ever condition of his patient he is treating at that moment, 
 and sustaining that tone of thought will awaken the most 
 powerful response. 
 
 STRENGTH FKOM RESISTANCE. 
 
 Strength grows from resistance. The sprouting acorn 
 resists the heavy clods, the furious winds, the blazing sun 
 and the icy cold and becomes the mighty oak. 
 
 There has never yet been a teacher of non-resistance 
 who was not forced at some time or other to resist or go 
 down under the mortal beliefs of poverty, disease and 
 death. It is a law of all life to resist and overcome all 
 negative conditions, thus growing into the consciousness 
 of individuality. 
 
 It is commonly believed that Jesus Christ was non- 
 resistant to all the minds and conditions with which he 
 had to deal. If He had not been the mightiest master of 
 resistance that ever trod this planet, the vindictive hatred 
 of the Jewish Rabbis, and the disembodied host that 
 were swayed by their minds, would have swept Him out 
 of existence. Open and sensitive as He was to all spiritual 
 vibrations, he had to deal not only with the mental forces 
 of his enemies, and the devilish antagonism of the unedu- 
 cated spirits whom he dispossessed of mediums through 
 his word of power, but he also had to overcome and free 
 the race from the many occult laws which were hanging 
 over humanity at that time. 
 
 He was a living denial of all the falsity and error that 
 clouded the mind of the race, resisting constantly with 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 159 
 
 powerful words of denial the mental forces that impinged 
 upon him and the hard conditions which earth's 
 children had made for themselves through their ignorance. 
 He retired frequently from the world to the wilder- 
 ness where he could commune with the Father and gain 
 from Him the mighty strength which enabled him to battle 
 with minds while he was sowing the seeds of truth and 
 righteousness in the mind of the world. And the more 
 his faith in the omnipotent Goodness resisted and over- 
 came the beliefs of mortal mind, the greater and mightier 
 became his realization of the presence of the Father. 
 
 You have become what you are as an individual by vir- 
 tue of your aggregated power of resistance. God is not 
 trying to absorb you into a great impersonal state. It is His 
 almighty will that everything shall appropriate His 
 impersonal life to become more and more powerful as an 
 individual. The whole aim of evolution is conscious, 
 forceful individuality. 
 
 Not by passive trust or faith will man gain dominion 
 over the things of the earth mind. He is in a universe of 
 individualized forces, and he overcomes by individualizing 
 more power than is expressed in the conditions with which j 
 he is beset. 
 
 Passive spirituality does not accomplish much either 
 here or in spirit life. Only those who individualize love 
 in action for the benefit of humanity become masters and 
 live consciously in the sphere of the Christ Mind. 
 
 The influences dwelling in the mortal mind of the 
 world impinge upon the sense mind of man, causing all 
 false feelings and desires, and producing misery and pain. 
 
 The reason and will must be enthroned above the sense 
 mind in order to bring it into subjection. 
 
 It is only by educating your body and infusing it with 
 positive thoughts that you will bring this mind into such 
 a positive degree of intelligence that it will be out of the 
 range of these lower influences. 
 
160 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 The God-power can only flow through such parts of 
 your mind and body as are Godlike in their intelligence. 
 True, your being is in God, but your mind is growing from 
 the negative to the positive pole of the God Mind, and 
 your closeness to the positive pole depends upon how much 
 you are polarizing and expressing of the positive attributes 
 of God. 
 
 When you become so positive with the love of God 
 that your whole nature is infused with its creative energy, 
 as was the body of the Christ from the constant exertion 
 of his power, then you can stand in the positive presence 
 of God. You will then be attuned to that deeper, more 
 vibrant tone of being which will prevent you from feeling 
 any of the sensations of the carnal mind. When you have 
 attained to that state, you will be a Christ, and you will 
 know Christ consciously. 
 
 Persist in using your thought and will in affirming 
 the power of life and love that the rewards of overcoming 
 spoken of in Eevelations may be yours and that your 
 humanity may be glorified by the Divinity of the Christ. 
 
 THE WOED IS NIGH THEE, EVEN IN THY MOUTH 
 
 AND HEAKT. 
 
 This word is the word of Truth from which you are 
 teaching or giving forth to the world. The light of Truth 
 is ever present in the silent, invisible Spirit around you. 
 This silent Truth is becoming manifested through you 
 and harmonizes you as fast as you become conscious of 
 your union with it. It only appears on the sense plane 
 when seen by the soul's interior perception and spoken 
 through the mind. 
 
 You are realizing from experience how to speak the 
 words of truth, and are thus receiving the light that 
 unveils perception and manifests the good. Recognize the 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 101 
 
 Divine Presence and claim the perfect good before all 
 else in your thoughts and actions that your mind may 
 become disciplined in divine truth. 
 
 Be strong in the Lord and the might of His Presence, 
 for the light of his Presence is ever with you. His 
 Presence is bright even in the darkness, but the darkness 
 apprehends it not. 
 
 Your soul must be winged with true aspiration until 
 you feel through every fiber of your being that you are 
 love guided by universal justice. Through you that Inner 
 Light, which is the Spirit of the perfect Good, must shine. 
 
 Know you that your soul is the germ of Divinity — 
 that it is brooded over by Jehovah-Jehovah. 
 
 Lay hold of the deep things of the Spirit. Lay hold 
 on everlasting life. Come so close to the Lord your God 
 that all walls of separation will be broken down. Even 
 the sting of death is removed when the soul has found its 
 Lord. Come in close contact with the Mind of God, the 
 Perfect Good, the Great Spirit that pervades all. 
 
 You need soul vision to mature strength, to give the 
 fullness of realization. It will come. This soul perception 
 will radiate through your mind until your whole being 
 is lifted into the light of the God-idea. Become so exalted 
 in spirit, in thought and word that you know your vision 
 is reality, that you are conscious you have reached 
 sublimity. Your thoughts rise higher and higher until 
 they have all attained to the level of the God-idea. 
 
 The Christ of God is manifesting in you. Then hold 
 the mystic words of perfect faith: 
 
 I am a spiritual being. 
 
 My soul will demonstrate divine principles by mani- 
 festing immortal qualities without limit or bound. All 
 error will be eliminated. 
 
 My soul is being drawn resistlessly toward the Sea of 
 eternal life. 
 
 My soul is being anointed with the Holy Spirit. 
 
162 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Christ is my eternal love. He is my eternal strength. 
 I consecrate myself to him. I will practice his divine 
 doctrine. 
 
 The germ of Divinity within my soul will become a 
 Messiah. 
 
 I am one with God. I am in the kingdom of heaven 
 here and now. I am now in the realm of wisdom and 
 harmony. 
 
 I stand now in spiritual relationship with God. I 
 walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit. 
 
 Nearer, nearer my God to Thee. Nearer, nearer to 
 thy manifest measure of conscious power. Nearer and 
 nearer in understanding to Spirit — the source of all 
 blessings. 
 
 Nothing can prevent the Divine Germ within me from \ 
 growing into his completeness. It will develop in me as j 
 truly and surely as God is God. 
 
 The Lord of my soul now has dominion and is putting 
 off my material mortality. My soul is putting on 
 immortality. 
 
 I now, through my word of power, place my feet on 
 the Kock of Ages, which is the Kock of my understanding, 
 from which I have life and being in boundless measure. 
 
 The Lord my Christ worketh through me now, per- 
 fecting my soul in power, giving me strength, peace and 
 dominion over all things forever. 
 
 LAYING ON OF HANDS. 
 
 The human organism is continually generating an 
 ethereal, vital force, which is stored up in each cell of 
 living tissue. This vital force is somewhat like the force 
 around a horsehoe magnet; it radiates from the hu- 
 man magnet a short distance, forming a magnetic atmos- 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 163 
 
 phere around the form, like the halo around an arc light 
 on a foggy night. 
 
 The name "N-rays" has been given to these ethereal 
 human emanations since the use of the fluorescent screen 
 has enabled scientists to photograph them. 
 
 When one is strongly charged with vital magnet- 
 ism — that is, when he is in good health — he may direct 
 his force to strengthen and vitalize one who has less. A 
 sufficiency of this force poured into a weakened body will 
 strengthen the recuperative forces of that body and very 
 often restore health. 
 
 The force that the weakened body is slow in generat- 
 ing may be supplied quickly by the touch of one in per- 
 fect moral and physical health. Thus the laying on of 
 hands has always been known as a means of healing 
 through the effect produced by the exchange of magnetic 
 force. Transfusion of the highly refined essences of the 
 human system will produce more beneficial results than 
 the transfusion of the blood itself. 
 
 To impart magnetic force, grasp the hand of the pa- 
 tient, right with right and left with left, and assume a 
 mental attitude of positive forcefulness and feel that you 
 are imparting life and strength to every part of the pa- 
 tient's body. 
 
 To increase the digestive power, place the right hand 
 on the spine and the left over the stomach and exercise 
 the will to strengthen the nerves centering in the solar 
 plexus. 
 
 Lay the hands gently on the closed eyes and bless 
 them with life and strength to restore the vision to normal, 
 when physical weakness is the cause of failing sight. 
 
 Paralyzed nerves may be quickened in this way, but 
 as new life is aroused there is likely to be some sen- 
 sation of pain, so care is needed not to overtreat. 
 
 When there is inflammation or pain it may be 
 relieved by making passes with the hands over the part 
 
164 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 affected, at the same time using audible or silent 
 suggestions to the effect that you are now drawing out 
 the pain and every cause for inflammation. The hands 
 should go through the motion of drawing out the dis- 
 turbed magnetism, resting over the spot for a moment 
 and then casting it off each time into the air. 
 
 The first part of a magnetic treatment should be 
 positive and the second part passive, in order to allow 
 the force that is being directed into the patient to flow 
 freely to accomplish its healing mission. During the 
 passive part of the treatment a warm, vital influx of 
 healing force is often felt by both patient and healer. 
 
 Always wash the hands after giving a magnetic 
 treatment as the magnetism withdrawn from the patient 
 is apt to produce a disagreeable sensation in the nerves 
 of the hands and in other parts of the body. 
 
 Nervous headaches will usually dissolve after a few 
 passes have been made close to the head. An aching 
 tooth can be soothed by the warm touch of a sympa- 
 thetic hand. And the infusion of magnetic force coupled 
 with harmonizing thoughts will heal a tired or irritated 
 throat. I have known of several instances where the life 
 of a patient has been saved by the transfusion of 
 physical magnetism at a critical moment of exhaus- 
 tion when stimulants and every other means failed to 
 produce an adequate effect. 
 
 When the magnetic healer and his patient are in 
 sympathy and when their natures contain no chemical 
 or mental antipathy toward each other, great good can 
 be accomplished. But when the patient feels greater 
 weakness following the treatment, it is evident that he 
 or she has not found the right healer. Those persons 
 that produce disagreeable feelings in a patient or leave 
 a patient weak after a visit should be kept away until 
 the patient is strong enough to endure their presence. 
 C and D on the piano do not harmonize, although both 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 165 
 
 are equally good in their place, or when properly com- 
 bined with other notes. In like manner personalities 
 produce discord in each other when their natures are 
 not compatible. 
 
 Experience gives proficiency in the use of magnetic 
 and mental processes. Faith also is born when a few 
 good results have been witnessed by the healer. 
 
 THE WONDEK-WOKKING QUALITY. 
 
 There is a quality in the heart and soul of man that 
 is very wonderful. It is compassion. It is not given out 
 to humanity as much as it should be. People do not 
 express this quality as Jesus did. The coldness of 
 mortality causes it to work very slowly on the earth 
 plane. But it is such a wonderful quality that if mortals 
 would only uncover it and be willing to help it work, it 
 would in hundreds of instances prove an almost instan- 
 taneous freeing power. 
 
 When Jesus showered compassion upon suffering 
 humanity it flowed forth like a miraculous, saving 
 Substance. It was a warm, healing Substance that 
 emanated from his very soul life. It was miraculous 
 because it was from the Divine in Him. It was the 
 Divine Essence and it could really break up the gravity 
 of any disease. 
 
 It is a surety of the Divine in any of us when we 
 rise up into the mighty unconquerable Will and compel 
 the evil appearance to go, whether it be disease or devil, 
 heat of fever or viperous condition which chains some 
 mortal down in utter helplessness. 
 
 Compassion, which inspires such demonstrations, is a 
 ray from that One Power of which all individual life is 
 a manifestation. All we see of love is an exhibition of 
 the one supreme Love. If we will cultivate this instinct 
 
166 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 into warmth and fervor in our hearts we shall attain to 
 something tangible for ourselves and others. From these 
 wonderful, divine qualities grows faith in abundance, that 
 strong, vital faith that will help us to carry our brothers 
 through the dark places in life's journey. They need so 
 much help, so much instruction given in the spirit of 
 love. 
 
 Many of their conditions are a result of a wrong way 
 of thinking and living. They have become isolated in 
 thought and feeling from the wisdom and compassion of 
 God. True happiness can come to them only as they are 
 led back through the Way of love and light to soul unity 
 with the Father-Mother God. 
 
 The compassion and love of Jesus Christ was mingled 
 and blended with the Love of the Father. It was the 
 awakening in his heart of the Father's wisdom, therefore 
 he was truly the light of God. He was one with God and 
 through the clearness of his spiritual vision he could see 
 and comprehend the mysteries of life. 
 
 Jesus ofttimes restored the ailing by awakening their 
 spiritual perception. He drew their minds so close to his 
 consciousness of the Divine that they were able to see the 
 emanations from the light of the supreme Truth. That 
 Truth was the holy sunshine of his life and it united him 
 to the Divine influx. He knew that if the afflicted could 
 only become conscious of the shining rays of glory beam- 
 ing upon them from the supreme Truth, they would listen 
 to its whisperings and turn their thoughts toward God. 
 Something would come down from the transcendent skies 
 of heaven and enter their souls. A wondrous, almost 
 imperceptible touch from the Spirit of Eternal Life would 
 reveal to them their salvation. 
 
 When the true vision, that is, the true understanding 
 and the compassion of God, is attained, we become 
 revealed to ourselves. This realization of the Essence of 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 167 
 
 God, coupled with the knowledge that we are included in 
 His Being, gives us eternal joy. 
 
 We can turn the rays of divine compassion into a 
 healing balm for mankind. We can use it to banish their 
 infirmities and give them strength while we teach them 
 that all health and all power come from God, the universal 
 Life Principle. And in this work we realize a divine 
 blessedness as we make known the compassion of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
SOUL CULTURE. 
 
 THE VICTORY OF FAITH. 
 
 As we journey on up the heights of understanding we 
 enjoy the new manifestations of the Eternal revealed to 
 us at each advancing step. God is a self-existent and 
 creative force within us. 
 
 We have no conception of our immense possibilities 
 until we knit the belief in Good into every fiber of our 
 brain and body. 
 
 Persistence in recognition and faithfulness in affirm- 
 ing and living this belief in Good will open the door of 
 the mind to the Spirit of Truth, and then we shall see 
 astonishing results. 
 
 When we have the assurance within ourselves that 
 we have conquered evil through constant belief in Good, 
 that we have turned our face to the Light and can without 
 flinching gaze steadily at the pure white Flame of dazzling 
 brightness, then this true and permanent faith will endow 
 us with the power to manifest Good or God in all our 
 ways, for through the progressive unfoldment of our mind 
 we have arrived in sight of the Absolute. 
 
 We have come to the knowledge that the Tree of Life 
 is in our own garden, and we may eat of the fruit forever. 
 And in the shadows of the evening God will walk and 
 talk with us, and never more will he even seem to leave us. 
 
 When we have arrived at this wonderful stage in our 
 development we have become polarized to Divinity and 
 every atom in our physical and mental nature will adjust 
 itself to conform to our polarity, for through our spiritual 
 growth we have come into mental unity with the realm of 
 
 168 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 169 
 
 absolute Good. We hold the Key, and things which seemed 
 far beyond us will come at our bidding and we shall begin 
 to see ourselves master of time and fate. 
 
 Let us rejoice and press on and on. Let us remember 
 that then God will never even seem to be absent from us. 
 We may have conscious access to Him, for through our 
 intuitional faculty He will speak to us in the "still, small 
 Voice." God is with us and we shall become conscious of 
 it and put ourselves voluntarily and intelligently in com- 
 munion with His still, small Voice of Wisdom. Having 
 access to God, the All of Truth, we may know that our 
 words will become as the bread of life, for we have arrived 
 at the Door of the great Storehouse of Omnipotence, Omni- 
 presence and Omniscience. 
 
 GOD SPEAKS THROUGH THE SOUL. 
 
 The mortal nature is drawn here and there by the 
 attractions of external nature. The soul feels and responds 
 to other and higher attractions. The soul is alive toward 
 God; it is of the same nature as God, and it desires to 
 respond to the attractions of the divine nature and fulfill 
 the will of the Father. Unless the mind is educated to the 
 needs of the soul nature and is willing to give time to its 
 development, external attractions will be so continuously 
 manifest and the mind will be kept so busy fulfilling 
 external desires, which seem to always beckon on to happi- 
 ness, that the fulfillment of the soul's desires will not be 
 striven for and the only real and lasting happiness which 
 man may realize will be deferred. The soul, when it is 
 allowed to move in the line of the least resistance in fulfill- 
 ing the attraction of the Father's will, will lead in the way 
 of wisdom and will be fed on the substantial glory of 
 the heavenly spheres. But when the voice of the soul is 
 not sought nor heeded, external attractions lead through 
 
170 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 experiences that are often a source of much pain. The 
 soul lives in union with the omniscient Mind of God and 
 it can partake of the heavenly food of wisdom and it can 
 manifest the order and perfection that is natural to the 
 expression of wisdom. Let us be still and learn of God. 
 Let us give heed to the voice that speaks in the 
 stillness, and live but to express the purposes of the 
 soul, which are inspired from the Wisdom of God. The 
 soul has left its heavenly home to make its home in 
 the temple of flesh, and if it is not allowed to come into 
 expression through its temple, then it has no home either 
 in heaven or on earth, therefore it is disturbed, and it 
 may at any moment decide to leave the unhospitable 
 house of earth and seek again its home in the heavens, 
 where it was wont to enjoy the bliss of being. We can 
 develop our souls until we have within us an enchanting 
 sphere of heavenly light and love, and the ecstacy of 
 exalted harmonious life will pulsate through our being 
 and all will be heavenly joy. 
 
 THE WORD IS GOD. 
 
 True language is filled with the power of God. 
 
 The real man with all his wonderful clear-seeing 
 faculties lives in mortal man's more spiritual nature. This 
 real man, with his power and all his valuable possessions, 
 will come forth into manifestation if we are correct in our 
 choice of language. 
 
 Man is the image and likeness of the language used 
 to formulate him; he is the spoken word. 
 
 Now here is the trumpet call urging us forward and 
 onward toward freedom and dominion. It is our pure, 
 fearless language that will enable us to arise and go hence 
 from the paths of limitation where we are hindered in our 
 efforts to reach the light of freedom. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 171 
 
 It is through the word of power — concentrated 
 power — that we shall arise from all seeming hindrances 
 and walk forth into the Light without detention of any 
 kind, attaining the glorification of the I Am. 
 
 The God in us speaks to us in the pure language, the 
 language of freedom and power. He says: "Have dominion 
 over all things — every living thing." 
 
 This pure, low, sweet Voice speaks thus to all man- 
 kind. 
 
 Let us go hence into the bright fields of freedom. Let 
 our language be Jehovah-God, the mighty, the omniscient 
 Truth — the pure speech of God. Its name, its quality is 
 Light. The Golden City of the Soul has no need of the 
 sun, for God is its Light. 
 
 If our language is filled with heaven's Light then we 
 shall not be overcome by mental darkness. We shall be 
 poised in the invincible Light of God, every part of our 
 mind radiant with the words of life. When we have 
 reached this state our Sun will never set. 
 
 The Sun of our mind is Truth. The ignorance-born 
 darkness of mortal thought hides from mankind the light 
 and joy of Truth. 
 
 As we listen to the Voice of Truth we walk along in 
 the path of spiritual progression and in time we become 
 established in that faith which is the fragrance of intuition. 
 
 Let us remember the words of Jehovah, those gracious, 
 hope inspiring words, "Have dominion over every creeping 
 thing," for our faith and hope are able to dissolve all 
 hindrances. The language of Truth is Jehovah-God. 
 
 THE KIVEE OF LIFE. 
 
 There is a Kiver — an emanative principle of Life — 
 whose streams make glad the City of God, the holy place 
 of the tabernacles of the Most High. , 
 
 This River, which is the outflowing of divine love 
 
172 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 and wisdom from God, is always full of the water of life. 
 When every mental barrier is removed and we hold 
 the soul passively and unresistingly open to receive, it 
 will flow in and fill the finite spirit with its illuminating 
 and saving influx, which brings to us the paradise of the 
 One, Jehovah-God. 
 
 SOUL MANIFESTATION. 
 
 The question is often asked, "If the soul is so powerful 
 why does it not manifest more of its powers in health of 
 body and grace of character?" 
 
 The soul is powerful to manifest its perfection in the 
 mental and physical states of the body only in the degree 
 that it is provided with the thought force which it can 
 use. Many of the material states of thought are repellant 
 to the soul. The soul cannot express itself in those realms 
 of the mind inhabited by lusts, hatreds, deceptions and a 
 host of other thoughts created by the selfish mind. 
 
 The soul can express its beauty of spirit only in noble 
 and pure thoughts. If one-fourth of the mind is formed 
 of loving, kind, pure, just, generous and wise thoughts, 
 and three-fourths is built of thoughts of an opposite nature, 
 the soul will have but one-fourth of the control of that 
 nature. But if the personal mind is willing and desires 
 that his soul gain full dominion, he may bring all the ends 
 of his earth, all the false and uneducated thoughts of his 
 mortal nature subject to the wisdom and power of his 
 soul, and have them all redeemed. 
 
 It is not sufficient that the soul be accepted as the 
 saving power by but a small part of the mind. Every one 
 of those false desires and impure feelings must be edu- 
 cated and transformed by the Spirit of the soul. 
 
 If this work is not accomplished in this world, death 
 will not release one from this duty. The subjective mind 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 173 
 
 or spiritual body of each individual is his book of life 
 formed of the very quality and substance of his past 
 thoughts and feelings, and he will not have a glorified 
 body until his mind, by' beautiful and wise thinking, forms 
 such a body of the luminous thought substance in the 
 Mind of God. 
 
 Our souls need our faith and confidence and all the 
 power we can generate from an active will in the service 
 of God. Let us unite with the soul in conquering all false 
 thoughts and feelings. Then the Spirit of the Almighty 
 will strengthen our wills in righteousness and inspire our 
 faith with the Consciousness of eternal life which conquers 
 all immorality and disease. 
 
 SOUL INSPIRATION. 
 
 Thought is the vehicle of soul power. Soul conscious- 
 ness builds upon thought and expresses through thoughts 
 of truth. Begin now to catch the fugitive thoughts that 
 well up from your soul into your mind. Keep a notebook 
 for this purpose only. Then when you are alone, sitting 
 in meditation, write down your thoughts. Make an 
 affirmation of truth and as you try to realize its meaning, 
 write it down. This method will measure your thought, 
 and hold the mind concentrated upon each thought long 
 enough at a time to enter somewhat into its spirit. It will 
 develop the original thought of your own soul. 
 
 As you practice this method daily, you will see deeper 
 into the meaning of words and thoughts — you will see 
 their soul shining clear, and your mind will become more 
 open to the inspiration of truth. Truth will grow power- 
 ful within your mind and even become part of your nerve 
 structure. 
 
 Write out from the sincerity of your spiritual nature 
 your desires and aspirations, and cultivate them by reading 
 
174 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 and rereading what you have written. What you have 
 written slowly and thoughtfully will make an indelible 
 impression on your mind an$ will be forceful in 
 affecting your destiny. After a tiirie you will feel a thrill 
 of soul realization in each thought as it forms in your 
 mind. You will begin to think and feel from your soul. 
 Do not practice hasty writing, but give time to each 
 thought as you would in examining separately a number 
 of beautiful gems. 
 
 SOUL CONSCIOUSNESS COMES WITH PERFECTED THOUGHT. 
 
 You have wonderful gems of wisdom hidden in your 
 soul, and you do not need to read everything that is 
 written to uncover them and bring them to light. Confine 
 your mind to reading a few things on truth MANY, MANY 
 times, until the words begin to glow with the Spirit — 
 then you will realize the wonderful blessedness of spiritual 
 communion with the Christ in your soul. 
 
 THE VOICE OF AUTHOEITY. 
 
 Intuition is the Voice of the I Am. The senses speak 
 of appearances, either material or spiritual, but intuition 
 is the revelation of the real Realm that pervades and 
 controls all appearances. 
 
 Intuition speaks the will of God and appearances 
 obey, for there is that intelligence in all things which is 
 the same as the mighty truth that speaks and it under- 
 stands and is willing to obey the will and wisdom of the 
 Absolute. 
 
 The latent power of every atom is the intelligence 
 of God which will respond to the Voice of God. 
 
 The one who can speak from his own God center and 
 speak truth, can marshal the life, strength and force of 
 all the atoms in the Cosmos, separate or organized, for 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 175 
 
 they are all working from the law of love and serve the 
 truth of love when it is manifest. 
 
 Intuition speaks from and to the omnipresent, 
 omnipotent One. 
 
 THE SOUL IS EVERLASTING LIFE. 
 
 There is a principle in man, and in nature in general, 
 called primordial substance, which lies in absolute sub- 
 jection to the will of the soul. From it is formed that 
 outer envelope of the soul called the spiritual or pysehical 
 body. 
 
 The soul does not act directly on the physical organ- 
 ism, but on this intermediate principle. Every part of 
 the physical body is capable of responding to the will 
 of the soul acting through this principle. 
 
 The soul of man, the real self, is safe from sin and 
 its phantoms, because it is securely protected in its strong- 
 hold of Divinity. The soul is immortal in every part 
 because it has its dwelling place in the life of God. The 
 soul is blended with the life of the One, and through the 
 supremacy of its faith in the All- Wise it can say, "Because 
 God lives, I live." 
 
 This is the law of the redeemed soul, who does not 
 view the fading away or breaking of the shell as death, 
 but only as the evolvement of a higher form or order of 
 life, knowing that All is boundless, endless, omniactive 
 life. Death is an illusion. 
 
 If we view disease from the lofty altitude of 
 a God-born faith and assurance, we see that it also is an 
 illusion. The body is besieged by a crowd of sensuous 
 illusions and phantoms. 
 
 When the life-force is out of tune, then we are a dis- 
 cord in the divine song of Life. It is the will of God that 
 His children should be ever filled with the infinite life- 
 
176 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 giving energy, coming from the universal vital impulse 
 that lies at the root of all manifestations of life. 
 
 All blessings come from the Holy Spirit, the Deity or 
 Divine Presence. Ask and it shall be given. Ask from 
 the soul which outbreathes its prayers and aspirations 
 into the surrounding life of the Spirit. Glory to God for 
 the power of the word which brings to man the Breath 
 of Life. The Breath of God in man is Jehovah-Mssi, his 
 self-existent victory. 
 
 WE GEOW LIKE OUK IDEALS. 
 
 As we desire to grow more divine in character we 
 take for our ideal the God-Man, who represents to us all 
 that is most beautiful in human character, coupled with 
 the grace and loveliness of the Spirit of God. 
 
 Let us seek to grow like him, giving time daily to 
 thinking of the perfection of his personality and also to 
 creating a telepathic connection with his Spirit by send- 
 ing our thoughts to him, that we may become filled with 
 the transforming strength of his spiritual life. 
 
 Becoming true disciples of the great Master we shall 
 gain his friendship and walk under the inspiration of his 
 Spirit toward perfection of heart and mind. 
 
 By practicing daily we shall feel a daily growth in 
 grace. 
 
 It should be our satisfaction at first to know that we 
 are fulfilling the law of divine thought and from faith- 
 fulness on our part will be developed gradually those 
 more spiritual thoughts that give us the realization of 
 God's loving Presence. 
 
 Set apart some time morning and evening for devo- 
 tional study. Bead selections that appeal to you from 
 the Scriptures and other spiritual writings. Then be 
 still and try to realize the spirit of the words. 
 
 When the mind wanders, turn again to the printed 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 177 
 
 word. This is the highest form of concentration and 
 meditation because it fits the mind for soul expression. 
 Persist in this practice and it will unfold the latent 
 spirituality of your nature, giving you great peace and 
 clearness of mind. 
 
 JESUS JEHOVAH. 
 
 I recognize thee as the greatest soul that ever walked 
 the plane of earth. 
 
 Thou wert the purest medium for the expression of 
 spiritual wisdom. Thy soul sight was the clearest and 
 thy discrimination the wisest, and therefore thy teach- 
 ing was the very highest that humanity has heard. 
 
 I recognize thee now as the mightiest healer in the 
 heavenly realms. I recognize thee as the mightiest 
 Master of souls, the Spirit of divine impersonal Love. 
 
 I bow in humility of heart before the majesty of thy 
 Soul, and ask of thee the blessing of thy love, that I may 
 daily grow more like thee in the expression of loving 
 kindness, purity of thought and nobility of character. 
 
 I know that with thee as my immortal ideal I shall 
 become inspired with thy divine spirit of love and 
 goodness. 
 
 In devotion to thee I will bring all the forces of my 
 nature to serve thee. I will force all my thoughts and 
 feelings to turn toward thee that the light of thy true 
 Presence may glorify all my nature, converting all the 
 ends of my earth to thy service. 
 
 I will walk in the path of righteousness and truth 
 
 for thy love's sake. Amen. 
 
 * * * 
 
 "Lord, with glowing heart I'd praise Thee 
 For the bliss Thy love bestows, 
 For the pardoning grace that saves me, 
 And the peace that from it flows: 
 
178 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Help, O God, my weak endeavor; 
 
 This dull soul to rapture raise: 
 Thou must light the flame, or never 
 
 Can my love be warmed to praise. 
 
 Lord, this bosom's ardent feeling 
 
 Vainly would my lips express: 
 Low before Thy footstool kneeling, 
 
 Deign Thy suppliant's prayer to bless. 
 Let Thy grace, my soul's chief treasure, 
 
 Love's pure flame within me raise; 
 And, since words can never measure, 
 
 Let my life show forth Thy praise." 
 
 FRANCIS S. KEY. 
 • * * 
 
 "O Jesus, Lord of heavenly grace, 
 Thou Brightness of Thy Father's face, 
 Thou Fountain of eternal light, 
 Whose beams disperse the shades of night: 
 Come, holy Sun of heavenly love, 
 Shower down Thy radiance from above, 
 And to our inward hearts convey 
 The Holy Spirit's cloudless ray." 
 
 AMBROSE OF MILAN. 
 
 CHANT OF THE SOUL. 
 
 Thou Infinite One! All-pervading, all-glorious is thy 
 light. All perfect is the manifestation of thy law, and 
 still more perfect is the source of that law, the Divine 
 Light of the soul. 
 
 Oh God! Thou Most High! Thy presence is visibly 
 manifest, thy spirit pervades, thy light enkindles all wor- 
 ship. May I be brought to a consciousness of all thy 
 blessings, always remembering that the blessing which 
 cometh in the shadow is even greater than that which 
 cometh in the light. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 179 
 
 May I always remember that out of the shadows of 
 time the Spirit works the treasures for eternity. Beyond 
 the conflict I shall gain the triumph of peace. My heart 
 doth praise thee for all blessings. I will praise thee in 
 each hour of my existence, in joy, in sorrow or adversity, 
 knowing, O thou Infinite One, that in the life eternal the 
 shadows pass away forever. 
 
 THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION. 
 
 All substance and all space are intelligent. Every 
 thing that ever happened is remembered by the Mind of 
 things. The Mind everywhere present never forgets the 
 acts done in its presence. Even the "walls have ears," 
 and a bit of plaster from a room in Pompeii will reveal 
 to the awakened sense of a psychic all that transpired in 
 that room hundreds of years ago. 
 
 Spirits can read in the mental atmosphere somewhat 
 of the records stored there of mortal happenings, but not 
 so clearly or truly as awakened souls. All spirits have 
 not become awakened. Awakened souls can see in the 
 atmosphere of Waterloo or Gettysburg the pictures of all 
 that happened there, both on the material and spiritual 
 side. In spirit they can walk again with the Christ and 
 see all the wonders of that immaculate life of God mani- 
 fest in the flesh. And when they have pupils on the 
 earth plane sufficiently unfolded, this spiritual knowledge 
 may be imparted to the world. 
 
 The following was given as truth from the mountain 
 heights of wisdom where dwell those who love the Christ 
 as the supreme individualization of Divinity. The words 
 are mine. 
 
 A soul was born from the immaculate glory of the 
 Father's presence, born like many other mystic souls 
 from the Central light and love of eternity, the Father- 
 
180 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Mother God. For ages that soul lived in the most 
 sublimely luminous kingdom of the Father, growing in 
 wisdom and power, passing through all stages of soul 
 education and experience in the heavenly worlds until he 
 attained the supreme power of mastery. He developed 
 from a soul spark of deific consciousness into an innocent 
 cherub, such as always beholds the face of the Good 
 Father; from a cherub to the self conscious beauty and 
 grace of an angel, and from an angel to the wisdom and 
 power of those who manifest the will of the Father in all 
 heavenly realms of life. From an archangel he passed to 
 the sublime degree of Godhood through the path of 
 incarnation, through sacrificing his high position in bliss 
 to use his divine powers of soul for the education of 
 humanity and the alleviation of suffering. 
 
 The ways to the heights of Godhood are as varied as 
 the needs and temperaments of souls; no two souls travel 
 exactly the same path in their upward progression. The 
 path of incarnation in the flesh is not a necessity to souls 
 but a choice. Only an infinitesimal number of the great 
 myriads of souls continually being born from the Divine 
 Nature ever seek incarnation; they find all the experience 
 and wisdom necessary for their development of self con- 
 scious divinity in the various realms of spiritual activity 
 above the mortal plane. 
 
 But the earth needed the transcendent soul of Jesus 
 and the truth in his possession, as it needed those other 
 mighty souls of light, Buddha, Zoroaster, and Krishna, 
 who before him had compassion on humanity. 
 
 He felt the love of the Father- Mother God within him, 
 inspiring him to go to earth and seek for those who were 
 lost in the ignorance and sin of the mortal realm; those 
 souls who were so bewildered by the darkness of the 
 lower realms that they reincarnated over and over and 
 could not seem to find the path which led back to the 
 realms of light. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 181 
 
 There is much light and much freedom in the spirit 
 realms close to the earth at the present time, and the 
 mental darkness that surrounded the earth has been 
 scattered and dissipated to a large degree, thanks to the 
 wisdom and love of the heavenly hosts and to Christ their 
 leader. 
 
 The Father sent him. He heeded Love's monition. 
 He came and conquered the occult laws and the false 
 beliefs that had held souls in chains of ignorance. Among 
 these occult beliefs that the selfish priesthood had woven 
 into the mind of earth was that age-old belief in the neces- 
 sity of reincarnation as a means of redemption, the belief 
 that justice could be appeased only by sacrifice and pain. 
 The spirit priesthood, in order to perpetuate their selfish 
 power on earth, held this binding belief over spirits com- 
 ing up from earth (as they do to some degree to this day) 
 and compelled them to reincarnate without gaining wis- 
 dom and progression in the spirit spheres. 
 
 He himself, a form of Truth, descended into those 
 dark paths of mortal ignorance and led captivity captive 
 in a mysterious way which mortals do not comprehend, 
 bringing the freeing light of love not only to the conscious 
 mind of mortals but also to dark mortal spirit spheres, 
 the cause world, where the cause for mortal sorrow was 
 rooted, where the principalities and powers of darkness 
 were enthroned over humanity. Surrounded by the 
 mightiest souls in heaven, he fought the spirit priest- 
 hood as well as their counterparts on the earth. 
 
 If mortals could but see as the angels see the mighty 
 work that was accomplished by that soul, they would 
 worship and praise him with true appreciation as he is 
 adored by angels and archangels in the higher heavens. 
 
 It is recorded of all the saviors worshipped by 
 humanity that they were immaculately conceived. Herein 
 is a spiritual mystery that, like many other spiritual 
 truths, means nothing when taken in a literal sense. 
 
182 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 After the archangel soul of Jesus decided to enter the 
 physical world through human birth, he must involve his 
 soul powers and veil the mighty light in his possession in 
 order to make himself negative enough to come in touch 
 with the lower planes, and then, after that long period 
 of involution, he must seek for a suitable birthplace and 
 for parents who would provide him with mental and 
 physical characteristics that would offer the least resist- 
 ance to the unfoldment of his soul after it was born in 
 the physical body. He found parents with psychic 
 faculties unfolded and mediumistic powers developed to 
 the degree that they could see him and be impressed by 
 his angelic presence to fulfill the divine laws of heredity 
 whereby the best elements of their natures were con- 
 served for the conception of a child that would have the 
 intense spiritual devotion and aspiration that the parents 
 had previous to its conception as the dominant char- 
 acteristics of its mortal nature. When we think of the 
 mighty overshadowing of the Holy Spirit that radiated 
 from his soul, of the love and power focused on the tiny 
 germ that was to grow into a body for his indwelling, 
 and of the angelic company gathered about him, making 
 all the subjective atmosphere luminous with the light of 
 heaven, we do not wonder that the conception of his body 
 was called immaculate. 
 
 This will become a heavenly world, peopled with 
 a, glorious race of beings, when children are conceived in 
 pure love, and the aspirations of the parents draw the 
 emanations of the angels to spiritualize all parts of the 
 nature that is to become the soul's instrument for physical 
 expression. 
 
 Parents must be educated in the laws of heredity; 
 they must understand how sacred is their work, and what 
 a tremendous power is theirs to direct by prenatal culture 
 the future character and destiny of their children; that 
 if they want ideal children they must be ideal parents. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 183 
 
 When parents fulfill the conditions leading to 
 immaculate conception by devoted spiritual lives, their 
 prayers for strong and great souls will be heard and 
 answered by heaven, and those wonderful souls in heaven 
 who are now repelled by the animal-like lusts of 
 humanity will be attracted to enlightened parents, bring- 
 ing to the world a wisdom and power that will inaugurate 
 the golden age. 
 
 But souls incarnate can gain dominion over the law of 
 heredity by understanding that their true and most 
 powerful self is of God, by faith in this Christ within, by 
 denying those limiting qualities derived from mortal 
 parents and affirming the divine attributes of the soul 
 which they wish to bring into conscious expression. 
 
 Every soul is wonderful in its inner divine attributes, 
 be it of little or great power in the expression of those 
 attributes, and even a young soul may by devotion to 
 God draw a power into expression that would shame 
 mightier souls that are simply drifting in the currents of 
 mortal pleasure. 
 
 PRAYER OF PRAISE. 
 
 Let us commune with the White, Majestic Presence 
 of our God. Let us turn to the light and love Divine, the 
 first cause of all things in the visible universe. 
 
 Come, let us turn our thoughts to the Infinite One, 
 through whose laws every form has its existence and 
 every beauty or beautiful thing derives its expression. 
 
 We give praise to the Father that within the outer 
 is the inner realm. We praise Him that the mind of man 
 is given a perceptible understanding of that realm, through 
 powers invisible yet palpable. Through these powers, O 
 Father, thou hast made humanity aware of its divine 
 inheritance. 
 
184 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Thou, who art the Buler of spirits, hast given the 
 ,Way for thine earthly children to gain a knowledge of 
 immortal things. We now attest the power of minister- 
 ing spirits in the fulfillment of the Providence of God. 
 
 We now know that in the Cathedral upon the altar 
 is at this time kindled the fire of aspiration which bringeth 
 us even now close to the Inner Shrine, where the Quench- 
 less Flame is burning. 
 
 We know that through the period of silence whilst we 
 are alone with thee, thou Absolute and Mighty One, we 
 are again passing through the Quenchless Flame that wiH 
 consume more and more the dross that the pure gold may 
 manifest. 
 
 Glory to Thee, O Thou Most High. 
 
 We know that it is not to the visible but to the invisi- 
 ble we must turn, the Invisible and Eternal, for we have 
 learned that the kingdom of the Spirit and the require- 
 ments of the Spirit are to us the most potent. 
 
 We know, O Father, that Light and Life are in the 
 Kealm of Spirit, that the senses are not required to perceive 
 spiritual things but only to demonstrate the truths per- 
 ceived by the soul; they are but vehicles of expression for 
 the Spirit. 
 
 We know that the Kealm of Spirit has its own laws 
 of existence. As light is the law of life, so Thy love is the 
 light of the soul and the light of Thy Spirit governs all. 
 
 All praise to Thee, Thou Infinite Love. 
 
 THE DIVINE PERSONALITY. 
 
 The idea of personality is natural to human kind; 
 it is woven in the consciousness of all human lives. 
 
 That which we value most when we read biographies 
 or history is the revelation of personality. We enjoy 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 185 
 
 reading the lives of those recorded in history because their 
 trials were real like those of our own lives. 
 
 We admire poetry, art and beautiful memories, but 
 we cherish, love and hold most sacred heroes of our hearts. 
 
 A country's greatness consists in its glorious per- 
 sonalities. Its grand men and women of strong character 
 and pure lives add more to its success than natural beauty 
 or wonderful events, for it matters not how fair the 
 scenery, how lofty its mountains, how vast its beautiful 
 plains, the land would be desolate if man were not. 
 
 In looking among the people of earth what do we 
 find they value most? Surely, generally speaking, it is 
 not their wealth, their lands or the beautiful dwellings 
 in which many of them live. When we come close to 
 the abode of their existent life we find love the imperish- 
 able gem. It is there, ever ready to manifest, although 
 sometimes we may find it covered with earthly debris. 
 It lives in each life, is imbedded in each heart, is encircled 
 by bright rays in each soul. Sometimes parents would 
 give everything they possess for one frail little life that is 
 dearer to them than anything, than everything in this wide 
 world. Does not the treasure of mortals consist in their 
 friends, in personality? Mortals are attached to person- 
 ality. All their best affections have been evolved from 
 contact with personalities. All their ideals of goodness 
 and truth center about personality, and it is but natural 
 that God should be an immortal personality, expressing all 
 those qualities which on the earth plane are seen to make 
 men good and. great. 
 
 With personality as the ideal of their minds and the 
 love of their hearts, how easy and simple is the evolution 
 of thought to personality in God. The voice of the heart 
 of humanity as a whole is a more unerring guide to the 
 true way of soul evolution than the most correct reasoning 
 of metaphysicians, because the craving of the heart is a 
 
186 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 demand upon the infinite to provide a necessary step in 
 the unfoldment of the soul. 
 
 The ideals of humanity are grouped about the per- 
 sonality of God; salvation dwells with this personality. 
 Such has been the teaching of ages. The prophets foresaw 
 the person who was to come to dispense salvation. With 
 prescient vision they saw the trend of human evolution 
 and said: "The Lord will come and dwell among you." 
 
 One voiced the feeling of many hearts when she 
 exclaimed: "Oh, I am glad, my heart is full of joy 
 that he, my Savior, my God, my Father, is revealed to 
 me as a personality, a living being, not as a principle 
 or a doctrine, but a living being that I can cling 
 to with the susceptibility of spirit touch, that I can enfold 
 in my arms of love and trust, that I can realize in the depth 
 of my consciousness as a good and great and divine 
 reality, more to me than any other could be. He is my 
 Savior." 
 
 Every religion that has gained any large following 
 in the world has had a divine personality as its central 
 power. There have been many doctrines taught for the 
 acceptance of humanity that have not been successful 
 because the teacher was not the light that he taught. It 
 requires a mighty soul to promulgate a religion that will 
 survive the cycles of change. Its every precept must have 
 been inspired by a soul aflame with the love of God. Only 
 that which is real can last. 
 
 Every race has had its light. To each race has a 
 Lord-soul appeared to guide it in the way of truth and 
 life eternal. And in the fulness of time there came the 
 Lord of Lords and King of Kings to plant the seed of a 
 kingdom of love and wisdom that should have no end. 
 Now the dawn of that kingdom is at hand, the glorious 
 knowledge of the Lord of life is beginning to cover the 
 earth and he shall become the central luminary of light 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 187 
 
 and love for all souls on earth as well as for those in 
 heaven. 
 
 When we think over the life history of Christ, our 
 beloved Master, back of all the events shines out clearly, 
 yea vividly, the MAN in his greatness and power. The 
 crystallization of wisdom, the gentle and lovely one whom 
 we can lay hold of with the grasp of a great consciousness. 
 His love and satisfaction will come to us if we obey the 
 precious, loving words, "seek me and ye shall find me." 
 
 In his life, his actions, his very words he has left so 
 much of himself. In his words he is always living and 
 concrete; it is always "I." But Oh, it came from him with 
 a consciousness of his majesty, of his right to speak thus. 
 Yea, he could speak thus of himself, for he was a great 
 and wondrous personality. He revealed the truth and the 
 truth would not be of so much value without him, its 
 personator, behind it. His was free self-devotion to 
 great and divine ideas. His was a state of perfect faith 
 that comes by works, comes through the unfoldment of 
 self, the awakening of the soul's divinest qualities and 
 the harmonious development of all its powers to the high- 
 est degree. It is not only the memory of the past, the 
 historical Christ, that stands out from his teaching of 
 truth, harmony and power, but the wondrous Christ who 
 is still alive. This our Christ, is not only a vivid and 
 cherished memory of the past, but is living still. 
 
 There is no place where God is not. We are akin to 
 him, in unioE with him, and this unity underlies all nature. 
 He is as near us to-day as when he taught and wrought 
 his miracles. His tender heart is throbbing still for us. 
 His dear face is still turned toward us. He is a tangible 
 presence. W r e can draw close to him, for he is a risen 
 and immutable Christ in our lives, the same forever and 
 forever. His resurrection is the symbol of the resurrection 
 of the living Christ in us, our hope of glory. 
 
188 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 Know you his will and do it by striving to uncover 
 the divine and eternal within. Though your soul may be 
 compassed about by the actualities of mortality you can 
 call on Christ the Master, who can set you free through 
 love, through universal love. You can be taught of the 
 brotherhood of mankind which will awaken you to a 
 knowledge of your relationship not only with the few but 
 with all. Acknowledge your oneness with all, that you 
 may receive truth from every one, of every degree or 
 station in the boundless universe, and then yoa will enter 
 the divine state of mind and realize this wonderful unity 
 in which you find God, where from the depth of your spirit 
 you may fall at the feet of the Holy One and find life, life 
 in greater measure, where you will realize the unbroken 
 presence of your Lord and Master who could not die but 
 is still with you. He speaketh to you from the other side 
 of Calvary. Can you not feel that his is an uninterrupted 
 and continuous presence? He is still with you now and 
 evermore, for has he not said, "Lo, I am with you always, 
 even unto the end of the world?" 
 
 Does there not come from the depths of your soul 
 the cry: "Oh, my Savior, my heart shall be thine!"? 
 Through his teaching have you not become aroused to the 
 spiritual awakening of the inner and divine man, to that 
 great consciousness of the unity of life which gives you 
 faith in humanity? Thus you realize that men are noble 
 and divine in soul here and now and that they belong to 
 the one infinite Good. 
 
 CHRIST IS YOUR HOPE OF GLORY. 
 
 A wonderful path stretches out before you. You are 
 walking into the arms of a glorious destiny as a son of 
 the living God. Your soul is part of the great soul of 
 Christ, one with the infinite Soul and lives in the ocean 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 189 
 
 of Soul partaking of the strength of the Spirit. Knowing 
 that your being has its foundation in God, as an expression 
 of the almighty fountain of Cause, you have faith in the 
 development of the power from within. You are embody- 
 ing this unlimited power in your words, spoken from this 
 understanding. 
 
 Speak the word of truth with faith; perfect unwaver- 
 ing faith. Hold fast to the Christ day and night, trusting 
 even though you see no result, trusting on and on with per- 
 sistency in prayer, repeating over and over that you will 
 trust Him, for He is your deliverance. Affirm: Christ is 
 my wisdom. Christ is my strength. He will manifest in 
 and through me, for in Him doth all fulness dwell; fulness 
 of life and joy- and perfect bliss. Do not allow your 
 consciousness to limit the manifestation, for it is limit- 
 less. He will manifest through you as you give Him a 
 body of faith; faith that is built strong and sure on the 
 foundation of almighty goodness and love. There is 
 nothing too small for His love. His love desires to incar- 
 nate in and express itself through every atom of negative 
 substance. And by your communion with this inmost 
 center of soul intelligence — the most positive realm of 
 Divinity — your mind becomes infused with the living faith 
 of God, and' gains dominion over all mortal conditions. 
 
 Keep your mind consciously in open communion with 
 Him without any intervention. Hold your Christ firmly 
 and persistently in your mind. Continue praying until 
 you bring to yourself the manifestation of the highest 
 ideal. For the rays will surround you and array you in 
 their shining brightness. You have only to remove 
 every barrier that might exclude the light of this 
 fair truth that its glorious and divine perfection may 
 be revealed more and more fully to your consciousness, 
 till it permeates your individual life. Pray without ceas- 
 ing till you gain the victory and this fair and perfect 
 truth sits enthroned in your life. Hold the silence sacred, 
 
190 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 for it is in the deep silence of the human spirit that the 
 mount of peace is attained. Listen to the voice which 
 cometh in tuneful whispers from the magic portals of the 
 cathedral, from the midst of the glory on the altar of your 
 soul life, for it is the voice of your Christ that will lead 
 you. 
 
 To reach this fair truth, to reach the glorified love of 
 the Christ, you must cast aside all dross and earthliness; 
 be willing to climb any height or walk through any thorny 
 path to sit at His feet. 
 
 Be alone as much as you can with God, folded in the 
 silence of His breast. Your heart is almost still for the 
 brooding pinions of divine love and divine peace are 
 enfolding you. In this calm the soul abides in the joyful 
 consciousness of its divine inheritance. 
 
 THE MEDIATOR. 
 
 The voice of wisdom says : "Thou shalt love the Lord 
 (the manifesting God) thy God with all thy heart, mind r 
 soul and strength." 
 
 How much do you love the Truth? Do you love God 
 with a more intense affection than that which binds you 
 to children, parents or any relationship, so that if the 
 Truth called you away from all these you would not hesi- 
 tate to follow it? Has the love for God grown so strong 
 within your heart that the attractions of the world, 
 the pleasures of the senses and the amusements of mortal 
 mind are less real to you than the joy of spiritual com- 
 munion with God the Father? 
 
 With Jesus, love for the Father was the all absorb- 
 ing passion that held His whole mind in devotion and 
 bent every energy in service for the Father. How close 
 a follower are you of His perfect example of perfect 
 love and devotion? 
 
 From earliest childhood He had been listening to the 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 191 
 
 voice of His soul and thinking only of His Father. It will 
 need just such earnestness and faithfulness on the part 
 of any devotee who wishes to realize the same exalted 
 consciousness of the Father that Jesus realized. 
 
 But we hear the answer: "How can I love God who 
 has no form or place or imaginable reality, except as a 
 principle? How can I worship a mathematical principle? 
 How can I adore the vine on my wall as God? I can love 
 my friends or my child because they are real to me; they 
 are concrete; they are objects of attraction. My love 
 craves an intelligent object upon which I may bestow it. 
 Show me the form of the Supreme Being that my worship 
 and love may find expression." 
 
 The Father has provided for all the needs of His 
 growing children. The universal Father has individual- 
 ized Himself as souls, and He is present in each and every 
 soul. But there are young souls and old souls, souls 
 developed and undeveloped. And among the mighty 
 souls of God there stands the One who most powerfully 
 and perfectly reveals the Father in organized form, who 
 by right of His superior love and wisdom is given to be 
 the shepherd of God's sheep, the guide of evolving souls 
 — Jesus Christ. 
 
 "He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father." 
 
 "If a man love Me, he will keep My words; 
 And my Father will love him, 
 And We will come unto him, 
 And make Our abode with him." 
 
 "No one cometh to the Father but by Me." 
 In the Hindu Scriptures the voice of the Lord God 
 speaks the same truth. "Hard the travail is for whoso bend 
 their minds to reach the Unmanifest. That viewless path 
 shall scarce be trod by man bearing his flesh. But 
 whereso any doeth all his deeds, renouncing self in Me, 
 
192 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 full of Me, fixed to serve only the Highest, night and day 
 musing on Me — him will I swiftly lift forth from life's 
 ocean of distress and death whose soul clings fast to Me. 
 Cling thou to Me! Clasp Me with heart and mind! So 
 shall thou dwell securely with Me on high." — Song 
 Celestial. 
 
 Our physical sun is a mighty radiator of electric and 
 magnetic energy. The vibrations of the sun's energy by 
 their friction with the electric and magnetic currents 
 generated from our planet, cause the vibrations which we 
 sense as heat and light. "As below, so above." What- 
 ever we see on the physical plane has its analogy in the 
 spiritual part of God's nature, for the one law of attrac- 
 tion operates alike on all planes. 
 
 There is a great center of radiating power in the 
 Divine Mind like our physical sun, and the Vibrations 
 of the great spiritual Sun are sensed by spiritual beings 
 as love and wisdom. This powerful center of intelligent 
 life is the parent of all spiritual entities, as the physical 
 sun is the source of all life and growth to physical forms. 
 Our planet was originally part of the substance of the 
 sun, therefore we can speak of the sun as the father of 
 the planets and all forms on the planets. In Hke manner 
 all souls are of the life and substance of the spiritual Sun 
 of eternal life; therefore the Sun of heaven is the Father 
 of our spiritual nature and the perpetual inspiration and 
 strength of our souls. 
 
 The radiating glory of this majestic Presence of the 
 Father fills all space and sustains all substance with His 
 immortal power, and ever seeks to satisfy the needs of 
 the soul, giving life in endless abundance. 
 
 This divine Sun of righteousness is mentioned in all 
 the Bibles of the world, and all the sages and prophets, 
 whether Hebrew, Persian or Hindu, have worshipped this 
 golden-orbed Sun of God. 
 
 Jesus Christ is identical with the Sun of love and 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 193 
 
 wisdom. He is the personified form of the Father to all 
 souls in this solar system, because His soul organizes and 
 exhibits the power of the Father most fully. He there- 
 fore stands at the summit of the mountain of evolution 
 as the supreme teacher and guide, and in Him all find 
 the most direct way toward the realization of the life 
 eternal. 
 
 You can affirm as true of yourself all that you can 
 conceive as true of the universal God. You are a 
 microcosm; a small reproduction of the great cosmos. 
 Whatever is true of the Father God is true of your soul, 
 for it is the organized substance and intelligence of the 
 Father. 
 
 Benefit may be derived from every affirmation of truth 
 made by teachers and pupils of the New Thought. There 
 is truth in all statements that identify man with God. 
 But all statements are not beneficial at all times. Minds 
 weak in mental backbone need to be taught to recognize 
 and affirm the glory of their own indwelling souls. 
 
 They must also be taught of the "Kock that is higher 
 than I," that their self-assertion may grow in grace and 
 love. They must know the truth of their independ- 
 ence of all negative conditions, but they must also know the 
 truth of their dependence upon the more positive manifes- 
 tations and attributes of the Father, that meekness and 
 power may walk hand in hand in peaceful companionship. 
 
 Many metaphysicians teach that we are entirely 
 independent of the more highly evolved planes, and do not 
 need the help of our elder brothers in our own spiritual 
 development. They say: "I am just as much God as 
 Christ was, and I will look only to the universal God for my 
 power." While we can all look to the Father, as did 
 Jesus, for our all, it is well for us to get a true idea of 
 how the Father manifests for our benefit. The metaphys- 
 ical method has given birth to a great number of egotists, 
 who glory in their "self-illumination," and believe in 
 
194 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 their hearts that the angels of God could gain wisdom by 
 listening to their instruction. They have closed up their 
 spiritual faculties of reverence and devotion as heredi- 
 tary remnants of the ignorance of the race. Believing 
 that they need look no higher than self for the bread of 
 life, they mistake the desires of the mortal self for the 
 aspirations and intuitions of the soul. Amativeness r 
 ambition, acquisitiveness and approbativeness grow strong 
 and gain dominion, so that their thought is entirely 
 centered in the things of this world. 
 
 They do not believe it necessary to give years,, 
 as Jesus did, to meditation and devotional communion 
 with the Father because they believe that their attitude 
 of holding themselves as being already in fullest oneness 
 with the Father is sufficient to accomplish for them what 
 Jesus accomplished for Himself and humanity. 
 
 Ah! but there is a vast difference between their intel- 
 lectual conceptions of truth and the Spirit of Truth 
 realized by Jesus. As different as the light of the moon 
 and the glory of the sun. They will be obliged to follow 
 in His footsteps of renunciation and perpetual devotion 
 before their souls will awaken and begin to woo the power 
 of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 The soul is God potentially, but no matter how great 
 an incarnate soul may be, it requires the power of an 
 awakened soul to draw out and develop its latent powers. 
 Jesus had attained to a mightier power of soul organiza- 
 tion previous to incarnation than any other soul in heaven 
 or on earth, nevertheless it required thirty years of cease- 
 less devotion, and much retirement from contact with 
 mortal mind to allow the ministering power of the Holy 
 Spirit to develop His mind and body to that high pitch of 
 spirituality that He attained in order that the pure spirit 
 of His soul might have a fit instrument in which to vibrate 
 its mighty tone of love and life. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 195 
 
 As long as thoughts of self and of the things of the 
 world are dominant in the mind, the mind is in touch only 
 with the mortal vibration of the earth plane. It is con- 
 stantly drawing that quality of vibration of which it 
 is in the habit of thinking. It may say over and over 
 "I am the love of God," but unless it is lifted out of 
 the mortal sphere of thought at the same time and feels 
 the love of God while thinking the thought, it has no more 
 effect than any intellectual exercise. 
 
 The soul incarnate yearns for communion and con- 
 tact with the awakened souls of the heavenly spheres. It 
 needs to be kept in touch by love and devotion with the 
 immortal glory of the awakened state of souls, that it 
 may drink of the waters of life, and be resurrected into 
 the consciousness of powers that belonged to it in its 
 heavenly home. 
 
 All souls need the continual baptism of the Holy 
 Spirit, which comes in the name of the Christ, to lead the 
 soul into the fullness of truth. 
 
 The ministering power of the Holy Spirit is an 
 organized power. The Father is forever organizing His 
 power into individual forms of expression. There is no 
 expression except through organization. His electric and 
 magnetic power is expressed to us through the organized 
 form of our physical sun. Intelligence is expressed through 
 the organization of brain cells. And the life and power 
 of God are expressed to the heavenly world of souls through 
 the organization of the divine central Sun. The mighty 
 waves from this celestial center are still further 
 modified and transmitted to incarnate souls by the minis- 
 tering power of the Holy Spirit, which is organized of 
 the wise and mighty souls that have attained to the 
 angelic and archangelic state. 
 
 Jesus Christ is the supreme Master and guiding power 
 of this mighty host of souls, because in His own being 
 He embodies all that has been realized of the absolute 
 
196 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 and eternal God. He is nothing less than God personified 
 in highest and mightiest degree. The Father hath given 
 all things into His hands. He watches over and guides 
 the evolution of souls as the shepherd watches over the 
 sheep. He is our Way, our Truth and our Life. "No 
 man cometh to the Father but by Me." 
 
 Metaphysicians may think they are independent of 
 the Christ and sufficient unto themselves, but all that they 
 realize of the power of God is the manifestation of the 
 ministering Spirit of the Christ sphere. They have testi- 
 fied that some of their greatest healing was accomplished 
 when they were making the least effort. It was the con- 
 scious, active power of the Holy Spirit outside of their 
 own individuality, using them merely as a connecting 
 link through which to come in touch with the patient. 
 
 The love and blessing of the Christ and His hosts 
 of regenerated souls are all turned toward humanity. 
 The world is flooded with the merciful power of the Father 
 that comes through the Christ, and when metaphysicians 
 recognize this truth of the Mediator who stands between 
 us and the Absolute, they will empty themselves of 
 egotism and resurrect those high faculties of reverence 
 and devotion by which alone the soul is linked to God, 
 and they will in their meekness and emptiness of self be 
 filled with the redeeming grace of our Lord and Master 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 THE PICTUKE METHOD. 
 
 With the majority of students the mind needs to be 
 trained to steadiness of attention. There is no better 
 method than to take a restful position where the eyes fall 
 naturally upon a picture of the Christ. A scene from the 
 life of Christ is helpful in that it brings the mind in close 
 union with the environment in which Jesus lives and 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 197 
 
 makes his personality more real. The mind can become 
 centered by dwelling upon the details of the picture 
 in their relation to the central figure, the meekest and 
 most merciful of men. But for deep devotion or soul 
 realization the figure of Jesus is sufficient. The student 
 should not hesitate to adopt help, such as this in his 
 endeavor to realize a state of concentration that will 
 polarize or center all his thoughts upon the desired accom- 
 plishment. 
 
 Students have been told to concentrate on a spot 
 on the wall, or on the tip of their nose, but there is no 
 inspiration in such practice, there is nothing in the 
 method that appeals to the higher spiritual faculties. The 
 mind needs an object for contemplation that is attractive 
 to the eye because of its beauty, interesting to the mind 
 because of the elements of truth it contains and inspiring 
 to the soul because of its spiritual quality, and where can 
 we find a better object than the One who for centuries 
 has been humanity's ideal? His personality expresses the 
 true and beautiful characteristics of Divinity, and we 
 want such a character as a vivid, personal ideal if we are 
 to grow like that which we study. 
 
 When the method here outlined is practised in the 
 morning, the whole day is brightened by a sense of the 
 personal Presence of His mighty Soul. The bright image 
 of His Face, glorified by the Divinity that dwells within 
 the soul, as it recurs to the mind, increases our faith and 
 trust in the omnipresent Intelligence of God. As we 
 become more and more devoted, all our thoughts and feel- 
 ings center about Him, and our hearts warm with love for 
 Him. If we listen to music, His beautiful image dwells 
 before our mind's eye and we feel that its harmonies rep- 
 resent the celestial harmonies and emotions of His Soul. 
 When we partake of food we are absorbing His substance. 
 All that we think or do is done in the consciousness of His 
 Presence, for Him, in the effort to express the best qualities 
 
198 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 of our soul in union with Him, thus awakening into His 
 image and likeness as we grow into the fulness of divine 
 grace. The picture and the Spirit it represents become one 
 in our thought, and we realize that He and our Father and 
 our soul are the One Consciousness of Divinity individualiz- 
 ing in distinct forms. 
 
 A very attractive shrine may be arranged by placing 
 a large copy of Hoffman's "The Way, the Truth and the 
 Life" on an artistically draped altar and using a reflector 
 to illuminate the picture. 
 
 The impression of this picture on the mind returns 
 always with that quality of illumination which makes the 
 Christ appear to the mind as a glorified spiritual reality. 
 The main thing is to have a satisfactory picture in a good 
 light where the eyes will rest upon it easily. A small 
 picture such as Healing Currents contains is sufficient for 
 all purposes if the student desires to think of the Christ. 
 
 The picture, no matter how good, is but an imperfect 
 symbol that the mind idealizes until it gains a more vivid 
 conception of the great spiritual reality for which it stands. 
 As I write this I can look, as it were, into His illuminated 
 Face and feel the substance of my soul vibrate with the 
 tone of life that the recognition of His presence always 
 awakens. It is a great pleasure to sit down before His 
 pictured Presence and rest in the realization of His 
 omnipresent Spirit. Immediately the mind turns toward 
 the symbol, the soul through a law of telepathy becomes 
 en rapport with His Spirit and receives of the joy and 
 brightness that stream from His mighty Soul of Love. 
 This soul communion may not be apparent to the senses 
 of the student for some time, but with practice the spiritual 
 life within becomes stronger until even the nerves feel 
 somewhat of the glory that is shining within the soul's 
 sanctuary. Sometimes to "look and live," resting in 
 faith in the unseen and unfelt Spirit which the picture 
 symbolizes, will be enough. Some students in their 
 
MYSTIC ^YORDS. 199 
 
 anxiety to be doing something, in their desire to realize 
 immediately what can only come to them after much faith 
 and culture, overreach the mark and miss the pleasure 
 that is within their reach, the enjoyment of which 
 will of itself be the next step in their development. So 
 the mood of the moment must be entered into and the most 
 made of it. There will be times when peace will enter 
 the mind of the student as he looks upon the Glorified One 
 and draws deep breaths of His radiant atmosphere. The 
 light of peace dissolves the darkness and discord of mate- 
 riality. He breathes into the soul and it becomes a living 
 soul, conscious of His healing life and power within itself. 
 Again, the mind will formulate thoughts of praise to Him 
 as the representative of the beneficent Will that desires 
 to give all good gifts to His children, and the mind will 
 be exalted in praising Him until it seems to soar in the 
 realms of light. The use of a picture in this way will 
 serve to bring all the straggling thoughts of the mind into 
 the one Presence, where they will be purified and illumi- 
 nated. Faith is developed and He seems a more real 
 recipient of our prayers. 
 
 We can feel as living forces within our soul the 
 affirmations that he made of unity with the Father and 
 with us. We can feel Him speaking the words of truth 
 in our soul. As we think of His words of life they become 
 incarnated in us and quickened by His Spirit into 
 active, powerful soul energy. We can look into His 
 face and make strong affirmations of truth that are 
 more vital, more devotional and partake more of Divinity 
 because we feel the unity of our soul with Him in this 
 holy communion. And then, as we look into His com- 
 passionate eyes, we feel His Spirit of love for humanity 
 and unite with Him in blessing our enemies, our friends 
 and the whole world of suffering mortals with His Spirit 
 of love which we have with Him direct from the Father- 
 Mother God. 
 
200 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 DEVOTIONAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Oh Christ, Thou annointed of the Father: Thou 
 annointed of the Mystic Logos: Thou through whom 
 the Father spoke in voice of tenderest love and compas- 
 sion to pain-bound humanity: I bow before the majesty 
 and glory of Thy soul. 
 
 Oh God, I am thrilled with the conception of Thy 
 wonderful, wonderful personality. What a privilege to 
 be able to conceive of Thee in the grandeur and beauty 
 of Thy divine character — to bow in imagination before 
 Thy sublime image of grace and love, and to realize that 
 God was made manifest through Thy personality. And 
 then to realize the nobility of Thy life — that Thy life 
 of sublime simplicity is the life all should live — that it 
 is possible for all to live in close communion with 
 the Father-Mother God; to be so radiant with the 
 Divinity that flashes now within the life of our souls that 
 we each one shall, like Thee, make God manifest in the 
 flesh. Oh glorious destiny for mankind — and we may 
 begin to reap it now. 
 
 Thou soul of God, that didst sacrifice the bliss of life 
 in the highest heaven to show the troubled souls in earth 
 how to live: Thou who wert an archangel of wisdom 
 and power living in the Presence of the Mystic Wings of 
 Glory, willing to leave all of heaven's joys — even the 
 bliss of the supreme abode — for a lowly birth in this dark 
 valley of suffering and woe, revealing in this a soul of 
 compassion past mortal comprehension: — To live a life 
 like Thine is to be Divine! To live it in the heart; to 
 feel the same great compassion for humanity; to have Thy 
 spirit of worship and devotion, that kept Thy thought 
 continually with the Father; to have such wisdom and 
 to be so meek; this it is to be Divine. 
 
 Believing in Thy wonderful personality; knowing 
 
 ) 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 201 
 
 Thy continual love and compassion, I can draw nigh 
 unto Thee in devoted thought and receive soul strength 
 from Thee. I can have Thy life made real in me. Thy 
 spirit will help me to overcome what my own strength 
 could not overcome, bringing into my heart and life Thy 
 blessed, saving influence. 
 
 Thou hast not forgotten our needs, our limitations. 
 Thy affection for us is as broad as the impersonal 
 and impartial love of God, but it is an affection 
 wise from personal experience, from having tasted the 
 joys and sorrows of mortal existence, and therefore 
 willing to stoop to help us and save us, desiring to lead 
 us out from the dark valley of ignorance up to the moun- 
 tain heights of light and joy to reign with Thee forever- 
 more. Amen. 
 
 A SPIRITUAL EXPEBIENCE. 
 
 I shall try to describe one of the sacred scenes from 
 my inner spiritual life, that the beauty of the devotional 
 life may become more real. Similar experiences are quite 
 frequent. 
 
 During my evening devotions I wrote down some 
 of my thoughts as in the above devotional prayer. Then 
 I slept for a time, only to awake, as is customary, to the 
 reality of the spiritual world. About my bed were gath- 
 ered six Hindu Masters, from the Christ realm of the 
 celestial world, making a scene of oriental beauty and 
 heavenly brightness. 
 
 Each Hindu was clad in a most gorgeous gown, 
 symbolic of his spiritual office and power. But the 
 beauty of the gowned and turbaned spirit forms was far 
 surpassed by the glory that radiated from the Divinity 
 within their soul natures. Their souls blazed forth with 
 the light of God's love and wisdom, reminding me of the 
 
202 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 words of Jesus: "The righteous shall shine forth as the 
 sun in the kingdom of their Father." 
 
 I cannot begin to tell of the work and power of 
 these divine souls in the celestial spheres; of their age- 
 long devotion to God and humanity; of the wisdom they 
 have gained; and the position they hold as archangels of 
 God, — executors of the Will of God. And why should I 
 be granted the blessing of their presence and the co- 
 operation of their thought and wisdom? The answer 
 would be a soul history reaching back into the distant 
 past. Suffice it to say that it is a reward to the soul — 
 not to me as a personality — for patient and weary work 
 for humanity, covering hundreds of years in the history 
 of the soul life. My soul, in whatever sphere of action, 
 has always worked to promulgate truth, has always 
 worked for the glory of Christ and always will. 
 
 And what were these mighty souls doing here? Why 
 were they standing with bowed heads? They were pray- 
 ing! Yes, I repeat it, they were asking the aid of One 
 greater than themselves — praying to Jesus Jehovah for a 
 special blessing upon their chela (pupil) and the work he 
 is striving to do for humanity. 
 
 And as I lay there, senses asleep in the body but 
 spiritual perception awake, I saw their prayers answered. 
 An emanation from the Christ came toward me, and as it 
 entered the atmosphere of earth it appeared softly 
 luminous with the light of His Spirit. It was alive with 
 the thought of the Christ, and while it remained sus- 
 pended in the atmosphere above my body, from it poured 
 out into my soul life a continuous shower of brilliant 
 diamond sparks of spiritual power. The soul was uplifted 
 and thrilled with the ecstacy of the divine blessing, and 
 the body was harmonized with the life of heaven. 
 

 MYSTIC WORDS. 203 
 
 MEDITATION. 
 
 "My Father, who led me in this Way, 
 Still farther the Way will show, 
 And He, who taught me in this Truth, 
 Still more will make me know." 
 
 In my hours of silence, and in all periods of my life, 
 I have something wonderful to lean upon, — the Almighty 
 Arm of God. 
 
 The pleasures of the world, the associations of 
 worldly friends, are as nothing to me, for all their per- 
 suasive, gilded folly would hide the Almighty Arm from 
 the sight of the interior life. In the world there is strife 
 and tribulation. The minds of mortals are continually 
 disturbed. They do not seek for the Spirit that can 
 comfort their sorrows and harmonize their disturbances 
 and give them peace. They are ever seeking new 
 pleasures and failing to find the permanent source of 
 soul joy. I have traveled the way of mortals and 
 suffered defeat, but in the path of the immortals I find 
 success and constant poise. 
 
 I lean on God's Arm in the hours of silence in 
 closest union with Him. Through these holy hours of 
 soul communion I am inspired with the highest truth and 
 my interior vision penetrates to the secrets of the divine 
 nature. Through this soul unfoldment I am able to 
 utter truths that are self-creative and as I send them 
 forth into the world, they glow in the hearts of those who 
 accept them, with a transcendent glory, for they are alive 
 with the life of the Spirit. These soul-born truths fill 
 their minds with brilliant, spiritual sunshine. Through 
 study of these truths they gain an added soul intelligence 
 which inspires their minds and fills their bodies with 
 vitalizing force. Thus, as they gain the perception of the 
 living force of eternal truth and live in close conformity 
 
204 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 to divine principles, do they prolong their lives and gain 
 health and freedom. 
 
 Through close communion with the Father, Jesus 
 Christ became the manifest sonship of the God-Head, and 
 his devotion gave him the power that enabled him to 
 heal the sick in body and mind. He was alive in the 
 conscious recognition of the Holy Spirit. My true recog- 
 nition of the Holy Spirit within, and emanating from all 
 enlightened souls, brings my mind in touch with it, and 
 its touch is health. 
 
 As I meditate on Jesus, the annointed of the Father 
 — the Christ — my thoughts come in contact with his 
 immortal mind and feel the thrill of the soul electricity 
 that emanates from his presence. My soul receives a 
 charge from the mighty potency of His glorified soul and 
 through him I become the sonship of God made manifest. 
 As I more and more fully recognize that all power is the 
 power of the Holy Spirit and from my soul's depths sing 
 praises and thanksgivings, I feel the thrills of power that 
 Jesus felt and realize that being one with Him I shall 
 grow stronger and stronger in the exercise of the Holy 
 Spirit. Jesus recognized fully the nature of the Mother- 
 hood of God, and knew that God had given him the Holy 
 Spirit, the quickening power, the health elixir. His 
 character became so fully transformed by this Spirit into 
 the nature of a son of God, that he breathed out from his 
 personality the elixir of spiritual health that healed those 
 who came into sympathetic touch with him mentally or 
 physically. 
 
 When I am pure in heart I am strong with the 
 strength of the Immaculate One. 
 
 I am living the life of a son of God when all my 
 thoughts and feelings are inspired with the Mother love 
 and tenderness of the Spirit. 
 
 I am a soul growing toward Divinity and supreme 
 divine Sonship. 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 205 
 
 THE HEAVENLY INFLUX. 
 
 Through Jesus and the Holy Spirit, which he sends 
 in his name or in the quality of His own life, mankind 
 may become receptive to the great currents of truth and 
 life which forever flow from God and Heaven into the 
 worlds of angels and men. "All power flows from a 
 higher to a lower potential." 
 
 The reception of this animating and saving principle 
 is by influx according to the law of correspondence, as 
 the Hermetic philosophers of all countries have always 
 taught. 
 
 Our Father and Lord is rich to all alike, to all that 
 call upon him. The wordless prayer leads the soul, con- 
 scious of its needs, to turn toward the boundless life of 
 Heaven's and Nature's God. 
 
 The mute suffering of the animal is an appeal to our 
 Lord as strong as the eloquent words of an archangel. 
 
 Man's life is perpetually imparted from his bene- 
 factor the Lord God. All creation is an exhibition of his 
 love. 
 
 What God wills is; and the will of God is absolute 
 accomplishment. 
 
 ENDOWMENT OF THE SPIEIT, 
 
 Marvelous are the beauties of divine thought. 
 
 The thoughts of Jesus were pure and exalted, free 
 from that mortal bondage, that physical limitation that 
 characterizes the thoughts of men. His mind lived above 
 the desires and cravings of the flesh. The attractions of 
 the external world were not strong enough to keep his 
 thoughts from soaring to the Father. He denied the 
 lesser attractions and responded wholly to the supreme 
 attraction of Divine Love. 
 
206 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 He asked the Father for that which was most essen- 
 tial, that which his soul craved, the food which would 
 nourish and build a divine character. "Glorify me." This 
 was his inward prayer, not for worldly glory or fame, 
 but for that Glory which is the Essence of Divinity. And 
 the Father glorified him. Divine Thought clothed him as 
 
 with a garment. 
 
 * * * 
 
 Jesus obeyed the I, the true Ego in himself. This 
 exalted his mind to the innermost state of bliss. He lived 
 so close to the glorious I that he was ever ready to obey 
 its promptings. 
 
 The flesh of the man was transfigured with the glory 
 of the I, the Eeal Self. 
 
 The I Am Power is the omnipotent One and brings 
 sweet rest and peace to all who live close to it and obey 
 its voice of wisdom. 
 
 Strive to open your eyes to the beauty of your own 
 soul, the I, the inward Spirit that can heal and save if 
 you recognize it as God in you and live up to its idea. 
 
 Labor to overcome unbelief, that you may enter into 
 the rest of God where all activity is inspired by the bliss 
 of Being. 
 
 Be constant in prayer and in affirming the truth until 
 you live only in and under its power. 
 
 Contemplate the power of Love in the works of Jesus 
 the Christ, and desire, O so much, to be like him, to express 
 healing love for the alleviation of suffering, and to be free 
 from the binding chains of mortal thought. 
 
 His was a free, unchained mind that used the body 
 as an obedient instrument in the Father's work. The 
 Spirit of almighty God in him gave him his ability and 
 strength. And you, too, can have great ability if you will 
 study and think of his work. Make this a life study and 
 you .will grow in faith and divine efficiency. 
 
 The real God Spirit must be alive in you if you would 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 207 
 
 do even a part of the works that he did. As you study his 
 life and become united by love and faith with his mighty 
 Soul, he will endow you with strength and power to do 
 his work. 
 
 Hold his personified Presence before your mind. Cast 
 fear aside and worship him with love who stands in the 
 Presence of the Majesty on high, who is that Majesty 
 personified. 
 
 Imagine his countenance shining as the sun in its 
 strength, with wisdom and divine tenderness, his face 
 aglow with love and kindness toward you, and his form, 
 the very brightness of the Father's glory, radiating the 
 joy that springs from his heart of Love as he feels and 
 expresses to you the kindness of God. 
 
 Turn to the great high priest in the heavens, Jesus 
 the Son of God. He can be touched with the feeling of 
 your infirmities, for he was tempted in all things, yet 
 remained without sin. 
 
 He sees his devotees and hears their prayers, for their 
 minds are naked and open before the deep searching gaze 
 of his soul sight. 
 
 Draw near therefore with confidence to the throne of 
 grace that you may obtain mercy and find his favor in time 
 of need. He is abundantly able to provide the divine ele- 
 ments that you require. If you lack courage or faith, he 
 will lift you up and breathe his faith into your being. He 
 will hold you in his strength and enable you to do his work 
 wisely and well. But you will need each moment to abide 
 in him if you desire to feel and radiate his kindness. 
 
 Only by entering into communion with him will you 
 gain his power to heal, for his healing was the Divine 
 touch. Through him the Father's love spanned the gulf 
 of ignorance and unbelief and touched humanity with the 
 health that the angels know. 
 
208 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 You cannot successfully lead a spiritual life separate 
 from him. Your self must become subservient and live 
 under the controlling influence of the Divine Spirit. 
 You need his help to enable you to become a strong, pure 
 character. Your will must choose him. 
 
 Yield every purpose of your heart to him. Obey him 
 if you desire a life so full of his glory that your face 
 will shine with joy. Your life and your face will shine 
 with the glorious reflection of his presence within, and 
 many in looking into your face will partake of the quality 
 of the joy of your life. For you are his, and your life will 
 become like an overflowing stream of breadth and power. 
 
 You lay your life at his feet. You are abiding in 
 him in all things. Your heart yields itself in an ecstacy 
 of love to him. Your will becomes his will, and when 
 you are wholly dedicated to him, he will transfuse his 
 life through your being. He will sprinkle you with 
 the clear water of life and you will be truly baptized. 
 
 He is your great deliverer, able to meet all your 
 spiritual needs. His everlasting love enfolds and heals 
 you. 
 
 On the still surface of your obedient mind his hand 
 will write the work for you to do, if you have given your- 
 self to him unconditionally, and turned all the forces of 
 your nature to serve his purpose. 
 
 Through your positive thoughts and intensity of 
 devotion, you will have traced your purpose in the heavens, 
 you will have written it in letters of light in the Mind 
 of God. 
 
 You make your vows to him. You pray to enter more 
 closely and consciously into the divine relationship with 
 him, and lo, he bends toward you with listening ear, and 
 in that precious moment the stillness is sublime. In the 
 deep silence he whispers to you, "He that overcometh 
 shall inherit all things." 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 209 
 
 When you are healing, keep your own personality out 
 of the minds of your patients as much as you can. Keep 
 their minds fixed on the Christ. They must look to him 
 for healing. It is his risen life in them that heals. They 
 must become participants in his life, but they can only 
 receive it in full power as they abide in him. 
 
 When they enter the devotional silence with you and 
 feel the overshadowing Presence of the Divine Conscious- 
 ness, they will then want the instruction that will enable 
 them to grow in the understanding and appropriation of 
 the healing life. 
 
 Those were precious moments that Jesus spent in 
 silent communion with the Father. When he emerged 
 from his retreat it was with renewed energy that he again 
 took up the work that the Father had given him to do for 
 humanity. 
 
 Give whole days to the sacred silence whenever possi- 
 ble. When you realize the Consciousness of Divinity you 
 can build on it a home of peace, for it is the Kock of your 
 salvation that you have gained through your true and 
 
 holy faith. 
 
 * * * 
 
 You should not expect to reach a state where you 
 will not need each moment to abide in him. If you feel 
 able to live without him you are abiding in the separate 
 life of the personal mind. You cannot be independent of 
 him and do his perfect work on this plane. 
 
 You should make of yourself an open channel through 
 which his life may flow. Then he will grow stronger and 
 stronger within you. Then you may enter into the deep 
 stillness which is the communing place of the soul. In 
 the hush of mortal thought the soul waits for the Lord 
 that his will may be revealed. In this silence the power 
 of the Christ Spirit doth clothe the soul that it may 
 walk forth into the world and do its holy work in practical 
 
210 MYSTIC WORDS. 
 
 conformity in life and conduct to the will of his guiding 
 
 Spirit. 
 
 ♦ ♦ ♦ 
 
 Listen for his voice in your soul. It is so soft in its 
 whispers that its "sound of gentle stillness" is not so much 
 heard as a voice as it is felt or known as a penetrating 
 intuition. Keep the ears of your mind open for the posi- 
 tive thinking of God. 
 
 Your very high thoughts will write .something of 
 moment on the subjective record and become established 
 in the mind of the world. 
 
 The thinking of mortals in the world is negative and 
 does not conform to the high wisdom and beauty of the 
 God-idea. You do not desire to live by it or put your faith 
 in it, for your faith is now placed in the enriching fulness 
 of God's perfect truth. 
 
 Your soul is the true church, the place for the abiding 
 of divine thought, thought so high and pure that the Christ 
 in your life can make your soul his throne. Thus with 
 the redeeming Christ identified with your inmost self, the 
 way lies open for you to know all high spiritual truth, 
 for in him are the treasures of wisdom. 
 
 In time you will gain a perception of the absolute 
 unity of God and his nature, and feel yourself included in 
 that blissful unity. When the Christ is in perfect union 
 with your inmost life, you will discover the point where 
 God's life blends with your life, where the Divine becomes 
 manifest in you. He is your strength and the light of his 
 truth is your wisdom, flowing into your conscious mind 
 as an intuitive knowing. 
 
 All your faith is placed in him and he has become 
 your righteousness. Your spirit is not isolated from that 
 universal Spirit of which you are a limited form. The 
 holy inward recess is the place where God divides himself, 
 but he does not grow less in this holy division, for soon 
 through this unity the higher self will live constant 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 211 
 
 to the quality of the Central Divine Flame. For then 
 you as an embodied soul will have overcome, as Christ 
 overcame; your soul will have been lifted into the light, 
 and body, mind and soul will be glorified. 
 
 Whether you are living at that time in this world 
 or in one more spiritual, your seemingly isolated self will 
 stand in the blissful consciousness of the Supreme and 
 proclaim : 
 
 I AM A FLAME OF ETEKNAL LOVE. 
 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 A MEDICAL ESTIMATE OF PKAYEE. 
 
 At the recent annual meeting of the British Medical 
 Association a testimony was given to the therapeutic value 
 of prayer which should be recorded over against the 
 skeptical views of some scientists. Dr. Theodore B, 
 Hyslop, Superintendent of Bethlem Koyal Hospital, has a 
 reputation as a specialist in neurology and in the treat- 
 ment of mental disease which adds weight to his words: 
 "As an alienist and one whose whole life has been con- 
 cerned with the sufferings of the mind, I would state that 
 of all hygienic measures to counteract disturbed sleep, 
 depressed spirits, and all the miserable sequels of a dis- 
 tressed mind, I would undoubtedly give the first place to 
 the simple habit of prayer." It matters not, in Dr. 
 Hyslop's views, what are one's theological conceptions — 
 anthropomorphic or rationalistic — of the infinite environ- 
 ment with which prayer attempts to commune; the effect 
 is the same: "Let there but be a habit of nightly com- 
 munion, not as a mendicant or repeater of words more 
 adapted to the tongue of a sage, but as a humble individual 
 who submerges or asserts his individuality as an integral 
 part of a greater whole. Such a habit does more to clean 
 the spirit and strengthen the soul to overcome mere inci- 
 dental emotionalism than any other therapeutic agent 
 known to me." 
 
 Dr. Hyslop's competence to speak in the name of 
 science is unquestionable, and what he affirms as a dis- 
 covery of medical science is identical with the immemorial 
 faith of religion, that there is a place for prayer in the 
 
 212 
 
MYSTIC WORDS. 213 
 
 very nature of things. Not only does he find this place to 
 be foremost among restorative agents. Of the religious 
 enthusiasm which the nature of prayer is to feed and 
 sustain he affirms that it "embodies the most healthy and 
 preservative development of our social forces." Among 
 the many notable utterances in which science is now 
 evincing herself to be the handmaid of religion, these, the 
 most recent, are as memorable as any. — Outlook. 
 
MIND CULTURE 
 
 Instruction by WALTER DEVOE 
 
 The results of this teaching are : 
 
 A nobler and stronger character. 
 
 A peaceful and contented mind. 
 
 Renewed vigor of mind and body in all activities. 
 
 A healthier condition of the body, manifest in clearer complexion, 
 a brighter eye and a greater degree of attractiveness 
 through the development of personal magnetism. 
 
 Private instruction given daily. Consultation by appointment 
 only. Consultation fee $1.00. 
 
 519 East 46th Street, Chicago, 111. 
 
 Walter DeVoe 
 
 HEALING CURRENTS FROM THE BATTERY OF LIFE 
 
 By WALTER DeVOE 
 
 Recommended by ministers and prescribed by physicians. 
 
 One of the ablest books I have ever seen on the subject of lifting life, — 
 physically, mentally and spiritually, to a higher plane. It is certainly one of 
 most exceptional value in its wise adjustment and relation between the physical 
 and spiritual planes of life. — Lilian Whiting. 
 
 It is a specially remarkable book — vibrantly alive with almost tangible 
 soul-force — and when he says "teach your body to think" he is but advocating 
 what he has done himself, and what his very words seem in process of doing 
 as the book develops. It is signally a book of absolute God-Thought applied 
 to the very ultimates of human existence. The wisdom and knowledge result- 
 ant from a soul-experience which has awakened into conscious self-ruling is so 
 exceptionally manifest that we cannot too highly commend the book to general 
 and constant use.— Boston Ideas. 
 
 I still think a great deal of your volume and am constantly prescribing it 
 for my patients, so that they supplement my physical suggestions with a proper 
 interior co-operation. — Dr. E. H. Pratt. 
 
 The questions of which it treats are the most important that occupy the 
 mind of man.— Dr. Chas. Gilbert Davis. 
 
 Price, $2.00 postpaid. Send direct to 
 
 WALTER DeVOE 
 519 East 46th Street, Chicago, 111. 
 
HEALTH RESTORED 
 
 By Mental Treatments 
 
 SPIRITUAL methods are proving effective in the 
 cure of many diseases considered hopelessly in- 
 curable. 
 
 Treatments given to patients at a distance awaken 
 the healing force within the soul and make recovery 
 more rapid. 
 
 Patients receive benefit even when they do not 
 know that treatments are being given. The use of 
 physical means is no hindrance to the silent influence 
 of thought projected by the healer to the patient. 
 
 Every sick person ought to have healing sugges- 
 tions poured into his sub-conscious mind. This method 
 saves expense and suffering. 
 
 Write for terms to 
 
 WALTER DeVOE 
 
 519 East 46 St., Chicago, 111. 
 
 DR, SHELDON LEAVITT, a well known authority in medical circles, in his 
 book Psycho-Therapy acknowledges the value of absent treatments in the cure of 
 disease in these words : ' 'There is no disputing the fact that those who have given 
 the subject of telepathy attentive thought and patient investigation have become 
 convinced of its truth-and practicability. My own experience has given me unwaver- 
 ing convictions. I know that in some way thought can be transmitted from one 
 conscious mind to another ; and I have good reason to believe that it can be trans- 
 mitted more forcibly and fully to the unconscious mind of the percipient. 
 
 "Having become convinced, one finds 'absent treatments' on practically the 
 same footing as suggestion in general. In one instance vibrations carry the thought 
 in plain language to the patient — access to the mind being had through the auditory 
 nerve — while in the other, vibrations bear the thought in graphic images. It is 
 much like the difference existing between wire and aerial telegraphy. 
 
 "Formerly I laughed in derision at the suggestion of curing by suggestion, and 
 I laughed again at the claim that suggestions could be made to jump great 
 chasms of space to do their work. Now I am not only willing to admit the scientific 
 possibility of both, but am a hearty believer in their practicability." 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township. PA 1 6066 
 (724)779-2111